Mohendra Nath Dutta (মহেন্দ্রনাথ দত্ত)

BENGALI INDEX

মনীষী মহেন্দ্রনাথ দত্ত জীবন তপস্যা ও ধর্ম || স্বামী বিবেকানন্দের চিঠিপত্রে অনুজ মহেন্দ্রনাথ সম্বন্ধে মন্তব্য || মহেন্দ্র দর্শনের রূপরেখা || মহেন্দ্রদর্শনে-স্পন্দনবাদ ও স্নায়ুতত্ত্ব || জীববিজ্ঞানী মহেন্দ্রনাথ দত্ত || শিক্ষাপ্রসঙ্গে মহেন্দ্র চিন্তা || পুণ্যদর্শন মহেন্দ্রনাথ দত্তের গ্রন্থাবলী প্রসঙ্গে গুণীজনের অভিমত || Sf ¢L J a¡l p¡bÑLa¡ || cnÑe || মনীষী মহেন্দ্রনাথ দত্তের গ্রন্থাবলী || প্রাপ্তিস্থান

ENGLISH INDEX

Introduction || Social Thinker || Nerve theory & Meditation || Creation from the Unmanifested or Primal Engery || Natural Religion || Thoughts on religion || Homocentric Civilization || Eastern socialistic state || Rights Of Mankind || Social thoughts || Booklist

SRI RAMAKRISHNA

SRI RAMAKRISHNA- SWAMI VIVEKANANDA
and
BROTHER MOHENDRANATH DUTTA

MOHENDRANATH DUTTA
SWAMI VIVEKANANDA

Sri Ramakrishna was born in 1836 and passed away in 1886. He represents the very truth inside the spiritual life and social/materialistic life. He himself was literally an uninterrupted manifestation of Upanishad. He revealed that truth inside the God-consciousness is one and same all time and place irrespective  of religions ,country , time and space. Sri Ramakrishna showed this aspect throughout his life and could make feel anybody at any time instantly as per his wish. Sri Ramakrishna proved that the truth of the supreme power is one and same that prevail everywhere at all times and is not the monopoly of any particular religion, country, people or time. Thus he declared, "As many faiths, so many paths." The paths vary, but the ultimate truth is one and only one. Harmony of religions is not uniformity; it is unity in diversity.

Sri Ramakrishna revealed the truth to his disciples. But very few disciples like Swami Vivekananda could realize the same and devoted their lives in pursuit of the same. Swami Vivekananda with his immense power of God presented the teaching of Sri Ramakrishna in front of the world. During the presentation everybody realized the truth inside their own religions and appreciated that only Upanishad or Vedanta is able to make them feel so. Swami Vivekananda started teaching practical Vedanta and it’s essentiality in our daily life.

 

Sri Mohendranath Dutta—Short life

Sri Mohendra Nath Dutta, brother of Swami Vivekananda, was born in 1869 and passed away in 1956. From his very childhood he was associated with the Sri Ramakrishna and Vivekananda revolution in India and abroad. During his long association with Swami Vivekananda in western countries he observed that how Swami Vivekananda (Sri Narendra Nath Dutta in India) with immense power of God became a completely different man of majestic  personality in western countries. He also observed how easily Swami Vivekananda explained the ideas of Sri Ramakrishna to the western learned people and made them feel the truth of their own religion  and aim of life.

Sri Mohendra Nath Dutta travelled extensively in India and various countries of Asia and Europe and stayed there sufficiently long to study at first hand their manners and customs, art and architecture, language and tradition, agriculture and commerce. He studied at the London Museum and reflected on the various subjects of study and observation. He is a man of vast erudition as well as of realisation, a philosopher, a social thinker, an artist, an economist and a philanthropist. He always kept himself aloof from business of worldly life and spent his time in study, meditation and selfless service to man and society .The pointed delineation of the theory of continuity of one all pervading energy, and the perception of life in energy by him, is the salient feature of his works. The Sun, earth, man, animal, mineral or vegetation, art, science, culture, society, everything from highest to the lowest, electricity, light, heat, sound to the mountains and oceans, all are the same energy manifested in different forms . His works always help the metaphysicians to base their speculations on scientific basis and the scientists to go beyond the range of smallest particle i.e. stage of creation from primal energy.

As dreamt by him the sun, the glorious sun is again rising in the east after passing long long dark night. The dawning light that has kissed India’s highest peak, the golden helmet of India, shining and bright, will find out the way in the turmoil to rise before the rest of the world.

Swami Vivekananda
Mohendra Nath Dutta



Social Thinker

His studies and researches covered a wide field of human knowledge. Well being of India and Asia was his special subject of study and reflection. Sri Mohendra Nath Dutta ,the Social Thinker,  keeping pace with the national tendency and taking into account the greatest problem of our country—the problem of bread and education, has very clearly, reasonably and  emphatically stated his views as to how to guide the nation. He gave his vital suggestions on reformation from the bottom of the society to the top. The toilers living in the lower stratum are on the wake. If they are not given proper field to improve, if they are denied  of their legitimate rights to get adequate food, clothing, shelter ,justice and equal opportunities  the superstructure of the Government is sure to collapse by the quake of the foundation of the mass of this section of the society. Speeches on high sounding ideals of ‘isms’ will not give much, but  deeds, real constructive works will lead us to the desired goals.

Along with the scientific and industrial education, he has stressed the necessity of compulsory military training among our boys and girls. This compulsion is due not only to increase our military power but also to uproot theological morbidity. This theological morbidity must be supplanted by ‘Kshatriya Shakti’ to snub down cringing debasing effeminacy in the branches of life so that a vigorous all conquering sprit may be roused up in breast of every youth.

During his sojourn over the Himalayan region, he has surveyed critically the various possibilities of turning virgin soil into a great national wealth. He has given plans and methods for utilising its vast national resources.

He has also given his valuable suggestions to raise Asia before the world through the federation of Asians nations taking India as the pivot, socially, politically and economically, evolving out new system in administration, education, in commerce, in laws, customs, manners, dress and in various phases of national life.

To his observation, the greatest bar to the progress of the Asian countries is theology and its preachers, the theologians. With the march of the world‘s progress, Asia, who is guided by the theocentric ideas in this modern age, must adopt the homocentric ideas for the healthy, natural growth of the nation. This is the age of the homocentric civilisation. So the ancient theocentric civilisation should be diverted to the homocentric channel. In this new civilization divinity in man should be honoured and worshipped first. To serve mankind is to worship the divinity in them which is higher than to serve the unseen divinity. No one should sit idle to live on the labour of others. The days of saints and shrines are over. The temples, the religious endowments as well as the income of the theological organisations, over which the right of toilers & nation is just and legal must be utilised for  the benefit of mankind. No sentiment, no scruple, no law, no customs or usages should be allowed to stand as a bar in the fulfilment of this right. Every idea, every action ,every movement of the people should be focussed on one point, i.e, the advancement and prosperity of the nation.

Sri Mohendra Nath Dutta’s aphorisms may be enumerated as follows:-

1)      Nation is above religion.

2)      Individual is above creed.

3)      It is sin to keep the man idle.

4)      It is sin to keep the land fallow.

5)      Every person has the right to live.

6)      Every person has the right to eat.

7)      Every person has the right to free speech.

8)      Every person has the right to be equal to his compeer.

9)      Every person has the right to free education.

10) Every person has the right to free medicine.

11) Industrialise  the nation.

Nerve theory & Meditation

During his stay with Sri Ramakrishna he observed the actions of Sri Ramakrishna and analyzed the same with scientific approach of a keen observer. He observed how a light (Joyti)  came out from the body of Sri Ramakrishna during Samadhi stage and everything and every person those who were within the periphery of that Joyti Mondal lost their own personality and became a part of the holly attachment.

He also with his scientific and analytical mind observed ways of meditation process of Swami Vivekananda, Swami Avedananda and other Swamijies.  During his stay with Swami Vivekananda in the western countries he also observed how Swami Vivekananda could spread the Joyti Mondal like his Master Sri Ramkrishna that engulfed the whole audience and made them feel the power of divinity.

As per his analysis in our ordinary   state of mind the nerves are always in the state of commotion. There is no stability or equilibrium state , but only rapid agitation propelling the nerves to move on and vibrate in different conditions so as to form agile state of the mind, but when the commotion subsides, we have a state of mind to come to the state of equilibrium or the placid state, when mind becomes non-agitated, coming  to the point of nil or zero. From this point starts the the higher state of the mental constitution where the agitation of the mind ceases, the commotion in the external world also ceases pari-pasu. At this stage the observation, the observer and the observed- the three entities are obliterated. This is called the state of equilibrium or neutral zone, where energy in its various aspects are counterbalancing one against the other so as to nullify the mobility in any particular direction.

Sri Mohendra Nath Dutta had observed how Sri Ramakrishna who acted like a common man during the normal state of mind became supreme power with holly attachment and made others within his Joyti mondal a single part of the same. At that time no one could think anything other than god consciousness. He also observed how Joyti mondal were radiated from the body of Swami Vivekananda during his lecture in western countries and how he delivered the lectures with a voice (Nada) when whole audience became spell-bound and also became a part of the ideas.

He explained the same through his nerve theory in his several books like Theory of Vibration, Mind, Mentation, Theory of Motion, Theory of Sound etc. He also indicated the same in his Anudhyan series of books in Bengali. As per his theory Sri Ramakrishna, Swami Vivekananda, Swami Brahmvananda, Swami Saradananda and other saints could control the flow of current of energy through the grosser nerves and through the finer nerves as per their will. He observed as the current of energy penetrates into the different layers of finer nerves, a new vista is opened out and different classes of rhythmical vibrations set in, so much so that the external world becomes nil. Even the flesh casing produces no effect upon the mind, meaning thereby the gross nerves and finer nerves become separated. The effect of the peripheral nerves will not disturb the action of the finer or attenuated layers of nerves. So much so that scorching of flesh on some part of the body will not disturb the equanimity of mind or the finer layers of the nerves. The person may be called to be incorporeal—i.e. living in flesh but not of the flesh. This state of mind were observed several times in Sri Ramakrishna , Swami Vivekananda, Swami Brahmvananda and other saints.

 He has shown how the Joyti Mondal is formed in Sri Ramakrishna , Swami Vivekananda and other saints. As per his observation when  the current of energy outgoing from the deeper layers will come back and make an external radiation that is called a halo or effulgence around a person. In the beginning the enveloping or emanating energy has a range of six yards only , on and on as the mind or energy goes into the finer and deeper layers, the effluvium or radiation becomes longer and longer till an immense range, immense distance might be covered up and saturated by this effluvium. The range and extension of the orbit of effulgence classify the division of the different grades of person.

Other aspects of Sri Ramakrishna, Swami  Vivekananda and other saints has also been analysed by him scientifically.

Creation from the Unmanifested or Primal

In the book Cosmic Evolution he tried to find out the cause that leads to the creation of different species from the Unmanifested or Primal energy. In this book he dealt the formation  of atoms from the energy and how by the combination and permutation of atoms nerves in different organic and inorganic species have originated. The whole organic and inorganic creation have been traced as to find out the cause of their origination. To him there is no object which is lifeless or inert. Life pervades the whole universe and there is possibility of evolutional growth from every bit of the atom even now. The special feature of the book is the attempt to find out an explanation for all exceptional cases which have been left out by others as aberrations in creation. To him there is no aberrations in creation, there is reason for every creation and that such creation is the natural outcome of the evolutional growth.

Mohendra Nath Dutta
Mohendra Nath Dutta

 

NATURAL RELIGION - BY Sri Mohendra Nath Dutta

CHAPTER I
Uniformity of Nature

CHAPTER II
The Prana

CHAPTER III
Influence of surrounding Nature to the growth of Religion

CHAPTER IV
How Nature reflects on the mind

CHAPTER V
Formation of Temperament

CHAPTER VI
Fancy an element in religion

CHAPTER VII
Truth and Mythology

CHAPTER VIII
Devotion

CHAPTER IX
Philosophy

CHAPTER I.

Uniformity of nature :—

Two streams of thought are coming out of a man. The one is to find out the uniformity amidst all objects and the other is to find out differences between any two objects. In the material world these two currents arc called the centripetal force and the centrifugal force. The one is trying to come near to the centre and the other is trying to fly off from the centre. What is law in the material world, is also the law in the mental world.

 

      The lower grades of mind or the common folk see only the differences between two objects. Their minds therefore get confused and they disagree and dissent from each other on mere trifling subjects. This mental attitude brings on dissension between two person and is one of the causes why a family is disrup­ted and the brothers separate. The viewing of only the divergencies between objects always produces un-easiness in the mind and inward fear in every step of action. When the same mental attitude is put into arguments, the man talks in a timorous way ; he can­not find a way out of the. difficulties. Every possibility and opening is a blocked gate to him. He tries to infuse his confusion into the mind of his hearers and thus muddles up everything and makes a mountain of a molehill. In his utmost confusion he takes shelter with a man who can show him a way out of the difficul­ties, or with one who can find out uniformity between two objects. The more we look to the divergences without any tinge of uniformity in them, the more we feel uneasiness in the mind and the man is always haunted with terror and despondency of the future.

 

       On the other hand, we call a man possessed of higher intellect, when amidst the divergences either in the material or in the mental world, he quickly finds out agreement or common qualities in objects and easily can make out separate groups according to affinity of qualities. Thus, the whole mass of confused matter is easily classed into six or seven groups, and a possible  solution is brought out. The more the man thinks of higher subjects, the more he is grouping together different sets of objects and trying to find out the uniformity in them. Hence in the argument of two classes of men, the lower class of minds cannot understand or appreciate the cogency of reasoning of the higher class of mind. It is the natural tendency of every mind, as it travels into higher levels, to find out the uniformity in all objects which in common language we call ‘Laws of Nature’. What are these Laws ? It is the gene­ralised conception of innumerable instances considered, apart from any material casing, which might cover many cases otherwise found to be varying with each other. The more we come to the point of uniformity more we find peace in mind. To put it in meta­phorical language, the uniformity in Nature is covered with and hidden by a coating of divergencies as to produce confusion in the mind of the casual or thought­less observer.

 

Even if we follow the line of divergencies and push it on to the utmost extent, the same uniformity comes again. Take an object, disintegrate it into small bits and subdivide it into still smaller bits ; we come to small floating particles in the air. Now in the floating particles there is very little resemblance of the original object or of its form. The qualities are nearly out. Further, if instead of coming to the object with dimension and qualities, we come to the ideas, we have got the qualities of the object; next higher—the mere con­ception of the object ; and at last we come to the idea of the substance. Thus the phenomenal world is changed into the Noumenal world.

 

The higher class of mind is unconsciously grouping and trying to find out a common basis amongst them. In the ordinary or lower grade of mind, which is prone to view only the divergences without uniformity, con­fusion is the dominant feature there ; but the higher mind which has taken the line of divergences, pushes the line to its utmost range, amidst all the divergencies, and sees uniformity and again comes to the original starting point.

 

                The theory of a straight line is good to make an impression on the ordinary mind, but in actual reality it is non-existent ; for a straight line is the shortest part of a curvature ; and wheresoever there is motion, the energy will find out a path along the line of curva­ture and will come back to its original starting point. It is this grand truth that we have discovered unifor­mity amidst variations wherein we find peace and con­solation. And the  natural tendency of the mind is to find out the common basis or grounds of uniformity all over the creation.

 

Different views of the mind in different   stages:-

 

Infant mind sees only the sameness in everything. It is unconsciously grouping different objects and can­not find out variety or line of distinction between two things. Hence by mistake, 0n many occasions, we attribute dullness to a child where as he is inwardly viewing the uniformity in all objects. In the middle stage of the mind or in the working life we are compelled to look to differences by passing over the point of unity in objects. The social requirements force us to view objects only in the line of difference, or else we will be elbowed down in the hard run for self- preservation. In our common parlance we call a man ‘intelligent’ when he can find out the slight marks of distinction which had eluded the vigilance of another observer. Through this system of viewing the differences only, the middle stage of life is an unpleasant one. He wearied and tormented in his mind and longs for peace and gets it only when he can find uniformity— the sameness—the consonance amidst all jarring notes.

                But in the highest stage of mind, in the calm, digni­fied philosophic, attitude a person sees uniformity in everything. The points of variation become less to his observation and similarities between objects are the prominent feature in his mind. Thus he gets a tendency to find out a common basis in the varieties of objects. The laws when found out arc proclaimed to the world. The grand principles which are governing a great mass of facts are then observed and the people of middle stage are surprised to find that a common thing has so long eluded their vision ; for truth is the simplest thing on earth and it is sc palpably evident that n0 further demonstration is required of it. When once pointed out, every person will understand its worth without any disagreement.

THE  INFANT AND THE PHILOSOPHER :—

                 Now the question arises what is the difference between an ‘infant’ and a ‘philosophic mind ? An infant, mind sees only the uniformity without being able to assign any reason for it. It cannot see the qualities, neither does it know the process how to eliminate the qualities ; but it comes directly to the conclusion. The conclusion is no doubt all right, but if can not argue out the case, neither can it impress it on others. The philosophic mind takes up all the different attributes of an object, considers well over these qualities in all the various relations and at last comes to the conclusion. Hence it is able to meet arguments of every class of men and can hold out its ground against any adverse opinion, it can assign reason for every step of its assertion and hence its conclusion is accepted by all , where as the conclusion of an infant- mind is taken as innocent childish prattle. The infant mind after passing through all the varieties and viewing the different shades of distinction at last comes to the philosaphic attitude and the conclusion in both the stages of the mind are very much the same. Thus 011 many occasions a philosopher is found to be talking in a childlike language and his actions are very often boyish. When he is forced to come down to the middle or ordinary stage he can talk and work like a hero ; but his natural attitude becomes almost childlike. It is not to be understood here that the philosopher has lost his brain capacity and has become a baby. All might be said of him is that he sees uniformity every where and becomes absorbed and astonished at the grandeur of his visions. He finds peace and sweetness everywhere.

THE MIND AND PLAY OF ENERGY IN THE NERVES :—

The question now arises, what is mind—the instru­ment of observation in a person ? So far as understood about it, hold the view that it is energy divided into several layers according to grossness or fineness of the vibration in the nerves. The Prana or Self when viewed in the attitude of creation is called energy. It is the same thing, the only difference lying in the stand points of the observer's view. This Prana when set in motion produces commotions and vibrations which in their various stages are called different grades of ideas. The Ideas in their downward or grossing course produce a conception of qualities, then comes the qualities or the ttributes which in their still grosser stage produce the molecules. The molecules in their conglomerations covered with space or dormant energy, produce a form or body. So that the mind is a sort of current of energy of different degrees of grossness and fineness of vibration.          It is the same substance all through, only differ­ing according to vibrations. Hence, we say a higher or it lower mind or a fine or a gross mind. To put it in physiological language, when the current of energy passes through different nerves of different degrees of grossness or fineness, we have the corresponding gross or fine ideas. For in the human organism the nerves are made for different purposes and one nerve is fit to receive a current for one purpose only. In the gross- nerves the actions are of self-preservation and self- procreation. When the current of energy passes through this class of nerves, the system is propelled to seek at infliction according to the tendency of the nerves. But when the current passes through finer or higher nerves we get the higher ideas and we forget the tendency of propensions. When the current passes through a very fine set of nerves we forget even our bodily existence. We live in the idea-world, and the  flesh-casing and the conditions of it have passed out from the memory, only the individuality or the incor poreal form is kept up. In that high mood the best ideas and the highest truths are conceived and are bubbling out of the lips without any fore-thought or reasoning. This stage of the mind and the tendency to it might be called cogitation without reasoning . so that from the above reasonings we might affirm that the mind is a sort of energy of different grades of intensityaccording to vibrations, or in other words divided into different strata according to the grossness or fineness of the commotion.

        But the theory that mind is a non-material substance inside a man with the three main functions of knowing, feeling and willing, directing all the actions of a person cannot cover all the various cases that are brought out. Even then we are forced to take shelter under a higher or a lower mind and again under mind and spirit. When pushed from one point the argument tries to find shelter under another division ; it is called a shifting of ground or shifting of arguments and consistency all through cannot be found out, only unnecessarily too many divisions and sub-divisions are made to meet all the opposing arguments. It is not to be meant here that philosophers did not mark the differences, inconsistencies and weakness is in the arguments, but they persistently clung to the old dogmatic theory. Hence in this point there is so much distinction between the Indian and the Western thought world.

 

Substance, Qualities and Uniformity in creation :

        The question now arises what is called a substance and what are qualities ? Suppose I am viewing a wall before me. My notion of the wall is the colour the thickness and the various dimensions and the materials composing the wall and its  purpose viz. to support the roof and so on. Now eliminating one quality after another when the last quality is lading away we have got the notion of the wall apart from, the quality. When even this notion passes away we get the substance which can not be expressed by any language or brought into the mind. For the mind is a series of commotion and commotion implies qualities. In the stage when all the qualities are eliminated the commotion of the mind is correspondingly stopped, having come to reality or substance without any condition or attribute. It is neither internal nor external ; it is beyond time and space which make out the conditions and distinctions. So, the substance is one and is beyond time, space and qualities.

Now push on the argument a little further and apply it to an adjacent tree. Apparently between the tree and myself there is a big gap called the space which is seem­ingly a void and a distancing element between myself and the object in view. We are viewing it in the line of divergency and hence we call the space to be the element separating the tree and myself. But can we not call it a “Nearing” element ? It is the space that is connecting the object with myself and making the two peripheral surroundings touch each other. Now the conception of space is not the intervening element but the two boundaries. The question now arises whether we project our mind first upon the boundaries and then upon the intervening element, or whether the interven­ing element is first taken into consideration and then to give expression to it, we take the help of language and of different stages of cogitation, and point, out the two boundaries. Here comes the confusion between Psychology and Logic. Psychology deals with the '‘Mind”, Logic deals with “expression’' and "language.” In viewing the space we project our mind, first upon the intervening element and then to give expression to it, we talk about boundaries which is not the object of the question. But when the mind is projected only upon space without boundaries the question of time and space vanishes. The mind is wafted away into some unknown region. All terms crumble away, the quali­ties also disappear and the substances only remain. The space is thus energy in its dormant stage, but when active it creates the form and is visible.

Now apply the same arguments to various objects and as soon as the notion of time and space and the distancing element diminishes the whole creation seems to be one uniformity. All that we might say is that, there is difference only in the degree of vibrations from the grosser to the finer the      energy runs.   And through this grossness or fineness of the vibrations various qualities are formed, which in their turn produce the forms, so that all through the creation, all through Nature there is one uniformity everywhere the existing consonance in every object. A huge mountain is reduced to a small grain of sand, and the mere dust-speek which is visibleonly in the pencil of light in a dark room is diverted and sent back to form a huge mountain. The sameness everywhere—all continuity everywhere ; there is no gap or cessation between any two objects. Nature abhors vacuum. If a new needle be created beyond thin Universe, it will be found that there is no room in the compact mass for the needle to pierce through. Every thing is touching every other thing and different forms merely different shades of the same substance, only there are separate centres for vibrations, and the quali­ties and atoms are concentrating and hovering round the centres to create new forms.

 

 

CHAPTER II.

Tiie Prana

In some rarely happy moments of our Iife while rambling through a spacious field or by a river bank in a pensive mood we sometimes find ourselves fixed to the ground, the muscular movements are all paralised, the mental workings are all stopped, The eyes flash out and the whole creation vanishes away in the twinkling of an eye. We visualise something inexplicableo without any similitude or likeness. The whole incidental time if measured by a watch comes to the thousandth part of a second or even less. We become beside ourselves and forget our bodily and separate existence. We wipe our eyes, put our hands on our face and try to have a glance of the same thing a second time. But nothing comes out. We see only the field, the trees and the cattle lazily wandering about. We sit down there with the expectation of getting a sccond view but no effect. We come there a second time and go-on again and again but no result comes out. But anyhow the time and the place of the incident are for-ever conjoined with a feeling of reverence and sweetness. The place is ever afterwards looked upon as a sacred pot on earth, and from that time forward a new current of thought and ideas comes in the man and the whole mental atmos­phere is changed—he begins a life new. This fact has been observed in every country and  every thinker has given a distinct name to it, favourable tn his own vocabulary. In Christian phraseology they call it “Visio-Beatifica” or happy-making sight.

In such high hour of visitation from the living God, thought there is none. In exultation it expires. He seeks no praise ; he offers no prayer. No more is there I or you, myself or thyself or the outside world, but one all pervading One.’ This in Indian phraseology we call Pranas.

In the Jewish scripture we Sometimes hear stories of a burning bush from which a voice came out or as in the incident of Saul, "1 saw in the way a light from Heaven, above the brightness of the Sun shining round about me and them who journeyed with me. And when we were all fallen to the earth, I heard a voice speaking unto me and saying in the Hebrew tongue,— Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me ? ” High thoughts are possible in the mind when clamour of the body subsides. Virgin thoughts are possible only to a man whose mind is not dragged by opposite tendencies. Duality gives prominence to one set of ideas and in­feriority to another, and doubt is the result. And how can there be an absolute idea in a man when there are doubts and dualities ?

Reasoning and visualising tiie Truth :—

        In our mental cogitation we set forth one set of arguments against another. Sometimes we use language thinking as if an imaginary objector if standing behind us ready to pounce upon us, and if we fail to convince him and to satisfy and meet his arguments we use reasonings. Reasoning means the balancing of one set of ideas against another to find out the superiority of one above the other and it originates from doubts. In the process of argumentation either audible or inaudible, we have the commotion of the whole nervous system, and the different stages of the mind, and the dillerent systems of nerves are set in motion to find out a possible solution. But what is originated from doubt will end in doubt. This sort of conclusion we might call relative truths. Their validity might hold good under certain conditions, but when they are compared with or raised to the higher level of the mind, their authenticity is disputed and the validity of the truth is sometimes found to be defective. Absolute Truth is without cause. Hence we cannot have Absolute Truth through reason­ings; or cogitation and commotion of the nerve system. The corporeal form and all its conditions must be forgotten and sent to oblivion even for a millionth part of a second, so that the Absolute Truth might appear. It is not reasoning out the Truth but visualising or view­ing Truth face to face. And when the, man recovers his consciousness and slowly comes back to his cor­poreal form down to the functions of the separate organs, he brings back with him a volume of new thoughts and ideas which never occurred to him in any previous time. Though the real thing, the living force, has faded away, yet the reminiscence of it has given to him a tremendous shock that it takes him several months, nay sometimes years, to find out the real import of the incident. His way of viewing the creation gets changed and new vistas are opened out for him to look at the creation. 'This is called the ‘Prana’ or the reflection of one’s own self.

The Indians observed this fact from very ancient times and different appellations were given to different occurrences. The sacrificial fire or the Homa-fire is considered as a very sacred object amongst the Hindus and the special name for the Homu-fire is Jatavedathe Progenitor or Knowledge or Truth. Fire has a natural power of attraction and when looked at for sometime, it leads the mind unconsciously to meditation. In the high meditative mood before the Sacrificial fire a great sage lost his consciousness of separate existence and came directly to truth, which was without any similitude or metaphor. But when he came back to himself, he thought that he saw or heard the Truth either by the eyes or by the ears through fire. Hence, he called the sacrificial fire the source of his receiving the Truth and named it ".Jataveda.” He visualised his own self, but when he viewed the same through the conditional mind, he objectified the subject and took the fire as the medium of getting the ‘Visio Beatifica.’ Similar instances might be cited of how knowledge came out through bovine voice.

Ideas differs in different persons and differ­ent nations  :—

         Every men has different sorts of strength or fine­ness of different organs. With some, ocular vision is the strongest of all the senses and in other, the oracular organ is the best of all. The impression of truth first comes through the highly developed aperture of the body and then it gradually calls out the other less developed organs. It is for this reason we some­times notice that a man has seen truth, while in another instance a man has heard the truth. A military man will view the same Prana in his own sphere of action. Alexander saw it during the siege of Tyre. Hannibal was propelled to action by a vision which he saw taking him over the Pyrenees to the gate of Rome. A similar incident is mentioned about Julius Caesar on the eve of his crossing the Rubicon. During the siege of Orleans, Joan of Arc, a peasant girl of Domremi, heard a voice inspiring her to action against the English. In India Arjuna had a similar vision when he vanquished Jayadratha as mentioned in the Mahabharata.

In the absolute state or in the direct visualisation of the Self, we cannot remain for a long time. We hurriedly come back to our corporeal form and according to the development of the organs, we see or hear the thing when the reality has vanished. We can think, see or feel the conditional truth but the absolute which is with­out qualities we cannot think of, but we can become the same. For thinking means quality, as space or succession in the idea then intervene. Hence, whatever truth we can speak through language or cogitate or can conceive must be called relative or conditional truth. It is the mere out ward casing of the reality. But even this outward casing is considered as the highest truth by the ordinary men. The cause of the difference of opinion amongst different thinkers is that they all tried to express the relative truth as Absolute. But the condi ional truth, however high it might be, is still under qualification and limitation and no two persons can agree in their observation of different qualities ; hence they differ. So the pithy Indian saying is that a man is to be called a thinker if he can disagree with others, or in other words, if he can find new qualities and attributes in the conditional truth which have escaped the observation of the previous thinkers.

Again, sometimes while sauntering by the river-side we feel the above strange occurrence, we usually attri­bute the incident to the river, and not to one’s own self. By mistake or by the looseness of thought we always put the self in a reflected way as if coming out from some external casing. For, the natural current of energy is outgoing in motion ; all the apertures of the body are pointing outward to receive in and send back ideas and energy to the outside world. But introspection or directing the same current of energy inward to observe the inner man requires a good deal of control of energy. It is a difficult task to many. The babblers and talkers and men with loose thought can scarcely revert the course of their energy. Hence people sec everything in the outside world-

          From a very ancicnt time the world hasexperienced this strange phenomenon and tried to express it in various ways. The Semitics called it inspiration or revelation. They had the thought that  some external  agency came down and breathed into the nostril ; for inspiration means breathing in. They thought that the ideas entered into the system from outside, so they used a corresponding expressive, term. The other word is revelation. The truth was hidden before and by chance the veil was taken off and the truth appeared unto them. The Indians call it visulising the Truth. They differ from the Semities in idea about the Truth. They think that the latter’s view was something external and entering in. But they found out that the Self might be visualised. Hence the ancient masters of India are callcd the Rishi or visualisers of Truth.

Conception about Truth Absolute  -

The question now arises whether we can express the absolute truth unhampered by any conditions. All our knowledge of truth, whatever idea we might form or whatever conception we might have of the Highest Truth, is limited by time. The notion of time brings 0n the idea of succession and space and quality is inevitable. We have the observer, the thing observed, and the action. But in the Absolute Truth which is beyond time, the mental cogitation in stopped. The observer and the thing observed are merged into one and the action is eliminated.

One school of thinkers maintain that when the rela­tion vanishes, the existence ceases also. They argue that, everything depends upon qualities and when the quali­ties vanish, the substance to which the qualities belong must also vanish. They also argue because there are qualities in an object, we have the knowledge of it and had there been no qualities, we would have no Know­ledge of the object. To use an Indian term’Jnanam’  depends upon ‘Guna’ and ‘Guna’ depends upon ‘Jnanam’ But an opposite set of arguments might be put forth that what we call qualities are the changeable attributes of an object. The qualities always have ebb and flow and so the form of the object must also correspondingly change. But the conception of the object or its exis­tence is all through invariable. Hence when all the qualities vanish, we have got the real substance. It is not nihilism but absolutism. For qualities or attributes are blurring over the real nature of Prana. Thus the argu­ment that with the vanishing of the qualities the substance is annihilated and cannot be maintained. The reality always exists beyond all time and space. Hence it cannot be conceived but we can become so. For any agitation of the mind brings on the ideas of succession and time and puts in qualities which covers up the substance, which is but belittling the reality. It is only the Indian thinkers who soared so high and proclaimed the grandeur of the Prana, which no other nation over attempted.

 

           If truth be absolute and inexpressible how it is that we have the notion of truth and every one is trying to reach the Truth ? In the previous chapter 1 have said that mind is a sort of energy divided into various layers or grades according to the grossness or fineness of vibra­tions. In viewing the Absolute Truth we go beyond even the finest vibrations of the mind, for vibration means time and conditions. But the highest truth which the 'world proclaims and applauds is much lower than the Absolute Truth, for when we view the Absolute Truth through the mind, we get n conditional form of it. Hence when spcaking of the highest truth, one great man in the west proclaimed "the imperfect offices of prayer and praise.” But when we review the Absolute Truth according to the different layers of the mind we get the conception of it. Thus in this region we have got various notions of the Divinity and often people differ in many points in this plane. To put it in a metaphorical langunge. according to the colour of the glass we see the sun and we have various conceptions of him as to colour and size. Thus people differ with each other as to their own mental states and conceptions reflected on it; and no ordinary man thinks that except himself none has the knowledge of Divinity. Every one is mistaken nnd yet is rt 'lit. I5ut the mistake lies in viewing the absolute through his own plane of mind. The more we go to the higher plane of mind and view the absolute through it, we have got the finer and purer conception of it. Only the grosser qualities are eliminated and we are thinking .of the finer qualities only. But it must be distinctly known that even the highest truth we might express is not the Absolute Truth but a conditional one.

 

               In the calm unperturbed state of the mind when only one simple idea has absorbed nil the energy of the inner man, the idea is visualised ; and according to the finer stages of the mind the projected picture comes out in correspondingly finer relief. It is the same as view­ing the Prana in a conditional state, added with different mental conditions. The social environments and the national tendencies are an important factor, in forming this vision. A military man with his mind soaring aloft, deeply meditating upon his own line of actions will see a person standing; before him and instructing him on military subjects. The Semities with his concep­tion of an angel or winged-man will have his vision of the same nature revealing unto him the principles of the Semitic tendencies. In the Jewish mythology, dove was considered the meekest of all birds and hence the dove came down from the sky and appeared unto Jesus which none else could observe. Ram Prasad Sen of Bengal saw the same Divinity in the form of mother. It is the self-reflection or the projection of the self in the outside world and viewing it as a separate entity.  The current of energy at the different apertures in the body produces a tendency of viewing everything outside, and hence this occurs. In this mood the central spirit of the person —the very pith and marrow of the person comes out in the visible form which he only can see and hear. No reasoning or argumentation is necessary. Reasoning originates from doubt. But this is an affirma­tive state of the mind ; for in such state the best truth comes out. The man loses his out outward consciousness. All his energy is focussed in one point and the surrounding world vanishes away. Hence he is called a voice without a form. He is viewing and the tongue is moving, producing some sound waves and ideas. But on many occasions he is beside himself and knows not what is coming out of his lips.

Response to prayers or success of researches from the Self :—

The next question is how prayers are answered ? In our intense moments when in some form or other the self comes out and we are praying and supplicating to the self or ego, we get a response that our prayer will be fulfilled. We  instantly become convinced and consolation comes into the heart and the real object is fulfilled. In reality we are asking blessings from our own self. In our everyday occur­rence we find that our prayers and supplications are for several months not heeled and we arc filled with doubt and no tinge of consolation  comes  to our heart. But suddenly in some unpremelitated moment we feel something  talking  to us in sweet, , affable, hushed voice that the prayer in fulfilled and the object is to be gained. We have firmness and consolation inside. Suddenly the mind hasgone upto the highest level and there visualised the self and the response comes out. We have said before that according  to the different stratum of the mind. the projection of the self is viewed in finer or grosser form and that no two persons can agree on this point. The principle is the same in every case, the difference is due to the fineness or grossness of the mind through which we are viewing the self. To put it in physiological language, most of our actions are carried by the peripheral or the gross external nerves. The dominant features of our actions are self-preser­vation and self-procreation. When we go into the higher functions of the mind we have to follow the finer nerve systems ; but when the mind or the current of energy passes through the simplest nerves, even if the duration be the minimum possible, we get the highest conception. We even forget our separate existence and become practically incorporeal. By the inertia of the previous impetus, whatever prayer or idea is pushed forward and touches the visualised object, the energy comes back to its original starting  point or the mind of the person in a satisfied or fulfilled condition. This principle applies not only to the religious world but to every sphere of life. All the behest discoveries of the world were done in this process. It is not that the truth is coming from an external object to the heart of a person, but it is in the form of an ellipse, with two focii one the internal and the other the exter­nal self. For, no notion of higher truth can be had unless the energy starts from one’s own self, makes a connection with the visualised and comes back to its former habitation—the mind. When speaking about mind, there is no distinction between philosophy and seience ; Prana is the same in everything.

 

Perception of  Divinity or Prana the ultimate goal of all : —

 

              We have said before that in a fortunate moment we visualise the Prana. We associate the incident with the surrounding external objects. The field or the river or the mountain where we have viewed the Prann is for ever hold to be the most sacred spot on earth. Through this incident of the happy moment we have the notion of sacredness or devotion. We long to visit the spot again and again and talk with persons who can appreciate the inner workings of the mind. The trees, the water, the grass, even the dust of the field become all sacred to us and whenever any topic is raised about it, we feel a pious sensation passing through our body- We in our mental state revisit the place, picture the past incident of our vision ; the throat becomes choked ; the features of the countenance become transformed. We talk with a faltering, inarti­culate voice, and shed emotional tears. Though we cannot speak out in language the inner working of the mind, yet our radiant face and peculiar intonation speak out a volume of the inner self, and make a per­manent impression upon the mind of our hearers though talkcd in a silent language, Hence it it very often said that Divinity is visible on  the countenance of devout person.

 

It has also been stated that Prana in the basis upon which the manifestation is playing its part, the time and space is putting a hedge round it, forming a limita­tion through which we see the different qualities and the grouping of attributes in some particular tangible form which we call the shape of an object. The subject when viewed through time and space becomes the object, or the undifferentiated becomes the differentiated. Though in our every-day action we do not think so deeply about Prana or try to find out the cause of everything, yet the consciousness of the Prana, whether in the internal or the external world, is never lost sight of. Whensoever we see any object congenial to our inner self we in a transport of joy cry out, with our ejaculation ‘'there is life in the object." Whenever we sec a building, we often stand, pause for a few minutes, and pronounce our verdict on the architecture “Oh, there is life in it |” In painting, in music, even in cookery we very often use the same terms ; again if we go down, say, to the blade of the grass, the leaf of a tree, or a drop of water there also we unconsciously feel the Prana. But if the observation is carried on through the grossest medium of the mind, the sweetness or the higher conception is soon lost sight of and we see only an inert grass or a speck of dust or a drop of stagnant water. So that from the previous arguments we might say that we are always longing to visualise the Prana. which is in everything. Only the conditions, the natural offsprings of time and space blur over the reality and bring on diversity and disagreement among different objects.

 

                 In all the actions of life, in all the dealings and thinkings, the whole aim of the person is to reach the Prana. He himself is the Prana, only in the middle stage he is coveted with a conditional casing called the body and again bursting out the tics of conditions he tries to reach his natural state, the Prana. Take for example the miser’s hoarding of money. He sees the Prana in the clinking of coins which gladdens his heart. His observative medium might be the grossest, but still unconsciously he is seeking after Prana through the transitory material object and not through any higher conception. In whatever form we put the arguments, the conclusion comes to this that, every man is propelled to action by an eager desire to seek after Prana. And what is love ? It is the Prana which through certain forms or conditions brings two entities or bodies in nearness to each other ; and there are invi­sible currents passing from one entity to another which in their highest form, leaving aside the material casing and the qualities, will ultimately come to the Prana.

 

Different Schools of Philosophy and their connection with Prana : —

A question now comes, why one class of Philosophy stands and is endeared by successive generations, while another class is consigned to oblivion ? When the philosophy or the actions or thoughts of a person are expressions of the Prana and try to bring out the same and convey it to the mind of the hearers so as to rouse up the Prana in them, that philosophy or ideas are ever cherished by men. Reasoning and language are mere secondary means. They are a mere dressing or a fine garb over the Prana. But the philosophy or mode of thinking, where the Prana is ignored or left out of sight and only the casing is talked of through

fine disputations, is chucked out and people forget all about it. The fault in this school of philosophy is that it tries only to see dead and inert things ignoring the vital principle of life in it. It is through this fallacy of argument that, this system of philosophy finds no place amongst mankind. It ignores the reality, and takes the unreality to be the sumtnum bonum. The schools of Charbakn and many others male this mistake, as they looked only to arguments and not to reality. Hence their systems of philosophy never got any credit in the world. For, as we have said previously, reasoning begins with doubts and ends with doubts. But reality is a thing not to be argued out. It is the simplest thing on earth.

 

All the previous arguments go to show that the Prana is in everything, and through whatever medium we view it, whether through the religious sphere or the region of philosophy and science, the same “Vision Beatific” comes out. And according to our own inclina­tion to lead the Prana through our desired channel, we get the required resultant. The fountain-head of water is the same but the different aqueducts or channels through which the water is flowing, make all the differences among themselves. The more we approach the Prana, the more energy we bring down to bear upon our actions, and the cogency of our arguments becomes th stronger. So the Prana is the source of every action, thought or manifestation.

 

 

CHAPTER III.

INFLUENCES OF SURROUNDING NATURE TO THE GROWTH OF RELIGION :

Nature is devided into three clnsses of soils : the desert, the mountain and the well-watered woody plain, which produce different on the mind of thedwellers. Suppose, a man is wandering through a desert, far and wide, amidst the scorching sun to reach a watery place haunted by mirages and without any chance of getting water. The fear of life comes first and then through the. midst of this grimness he sees something. The voice is heard crying, “Fear not, for I am with thee.” He shakes off his temerity and stands as a bold man. He feels as if the hand of Divinity is leading him on to some safe place and to consolation. But then the idea of Divinity in him is a grim one, not glossed over with softness, rules and ceremonies. Cleanness or uncleanness is no question there. For everything is sacred unto him. The terror of life is converted into peace and consolation. For, a mighty strength comes into his breast. ‘Through death unto life’ becomes his motto. His nature becomes such that even in his habituated softness there is grimness, but below this ruggedness there is a soft heart within, a heart pulsating for humanity and for every creature on earth. He sees destruction everywhere. Fierceness becomes his outward coating but inside he has a tre­mendous faith in Divinity and sees it everywhere. Forms, ceremonies and nieeties in everything he has no taste, for they are rather abhorrent to him. This is the effect the desert produces on the mind of a person and this is how the mind reaches Divinity through this sort of surroundings.

 

A man is living on the top of a mountain surrounded with high peaks and snowy ranges with streamlets flowing like tufts of silver hair having thick woods and deep valleys and defiles on either side through which they course towards a big river below. The only effect on him is that he is in a calm, sedate mood absorbed with the grandeur of the surroundings. On every Occasion he compares himself with the stupendous height of the mountain and sees the insignificance of his own form and strength, and to cope with the sur­roundings he becomes pensive and moody and stands not on any ceremony or ritual. His mind is wafted away into some unknown region and there he is absorbed in the grandeur of nature and imbued with this gran­deur and solemnity he sees Divinity in every man. Out­ward manifestations become distasteful to him. The whole, bent of his mind is towards viewing the grandeur of the inner man. The surroundings of the mountain and snowy heights reflecting upon his mind produce a grave, solemn and meditative mood. Jollity and frivolity are not to his liking. To be alone and absorbed in deep meditation, are the dominant feature of his life.

 

         Take the instance of a woody plain with a river flowing by, with flowers and fruits, and fields covered with verdure, with birds singing and twittering, fawns skipping about. The natural effect of this upon the mind then is to produce a tendency in a man to view Divinity in a sweet, mild, and soft form. The mind is naturally propelled to sing hymns in praise of the Lord, to give Him sacred offerings, to burn incense before Him and to offer Him only the clean and pure things. Forms and ceremonies are multiplied here and special attention is paid to cleanness and    uncleanness. The ceremonies and rituals arc much multiplied here, and through these forms and ceremonies, jollity and frivolity, and by singing hymns and dancing before the gods, the people try to reach Divinity. These are the three primary schools of thought in the religious world taking their origin and colour from the surroundings of nature.

 

It is not to be understood here that one idea is superior to the other. All that we might say is that nature or its surroundings reflecting upon the human mind, produce this particular line of thought in the first stage. In three distinct places the ideas are to be marked out with a sharp line, but in the present state of mankind where the people are mixed up, the ideas are correspondingly mixed up. In the thought- world and in the same society the three ideas can be pointed out as originating from three distinct places.

Origin of Ideas about Religion :—

              A question is very often raised that out of terror comes the notion of Divinity. Terror of the unseen ever haunts the mind of a primitive man ; hence in this pitiable state he socks for consolation in some superior being who can help him out of the difficulties. But the question now is whether terror which is the outcome of the notion of bodily existence comes first or that. the Knowledge of the Prana comes prior to the Conception of bodily existence. In our deep mood even in the midst, of a burning desert we get the conception of the Prana first. We are out of mind and visualise the Self and get momentary peace and consolation The ideas of terror or the tendency to preserve the body is an after-thought and rises in our mind when we compare the grimness of the surroundings with our bodily existence . So that even in the primitive state we. have first the knowledge or vision of the Prana, then comes the notion of the surroundings; for without the know­ledge of entirety we cannot have the knowledge of small hits. The knowledge of Prana directly or indirect­ly forces him to see Divinity even amidst grimness and destruction but when the vision of self fades away from his mind, he sees only the dull inert surroundings and he compares his own dimension and strength with those of the surroundings, the notion of terror comes in. Then he sees nature with a big open mouth and mighty jaws trying to swallow up his body and to obliterate his existence, hence comes the notion of terror. It is not the first thought but rather the second or the reflected idea. But even amidst this horrible plight of losing his corporeal form, something from his inside cries out, ‘‘Look not to the surroundings, for I can conquer all, and 1 am superior to nature.’—The man becomes bold. He shakes off his nervousness and infirmity ; and firmness of purpose and determination comes. He in his turn becomes the aggressive party in the contest between nature and his physical existence, and he overcomes the Surroundings and comes out victorious. So that from the previous arguments we are not inclined to think that through terror comes the notion of Divinity. All that we might say is that the notion of divinity is inherent or comes first and then as an after-thought comes the notion of terror.

 

Take another instance we are on the verge of a deep gorge. We are on the brink of death but at that moment we remain firm and dignified as if nothing has happened. We come back to a safe place, sit down and talk with a sympathetic friend about the incident and then we are overcome with fear and terror. At the moment of the incident our nerves are steady and no fear or timorousness can come to us. Fear is a mere reflected or secondary thought.

 

Another view is that through dreams we have the notion of  Divinity. For, in dreams we sometimes see our ancestors asking to eat something. But if this theory be pushed on, we might have the notion of ghosts or hobgoblin haunting us. So in every day of our life if dream be the only cause to explain the notion of Divinity, we would be in a very miserable state and evil spirits everywhere.The other question is how dreams of our ancestors come to us. Two sorts of dreams might be cited—the one is second sight and the other is the ordinary dream. The ordinary dream comes in our sleeping moment, when nerves in their excitement patch up a figure with photos taken out  of the most incongruous object, and dream  is forgotten. It is the broadest picture of anything imaginable but, the other one, the second sight, is of differentii origin. The second sight might occur both in the awaking or sleeping state. The opening or closing of the eyelids has nothing to do with it. Suppose a friend or a distant relative with whom a man has strong friendship passes away in some distant place. I n that very moment the image of the deceased person will stand before the observer and in a speechless language, with peculiar countenance of the face and of the eyes will speak out the last message and then the image will fade away. Everyone has observed this fact sometimes in his life. And how does it occur ? The Prana, or the self of the deceased person with some finer particles of the material casing forming a sort of fine corporeal form appears unto the observer and through eye to eye and through heart to heart he speaks out a volume and then fades away. This is called ‘second sight’. The vision of ancestors in dream-times is explained in this way. It is through the vision of the ancestors’ that we have got the ancestral worship in some form or other in every country ; but the question arises how the second sight comes ? The knowledge of the Prana or self which is the fundamental principle in person is sometimes reflected and added with fancy or the mental temperament at the time. In other words, viewing through the particular layer ofthe mind we see it is the form of our ancestors talking through eyes in a clear, distinct way or even sometimes revealing to us the hidden treasures which were kept buried in some place. When talking about Prana it, is not the self of this or that person, that we mean, but it is the central thing through which the two branches of corporeal forms are coming out. The Prana is the common basis of all— the point of unification and the source of all knowledge. Hence our second sight on many occasions is found to bo correct but the ordinary dreams are all futile. It might be maintained here that the knowledge of Prana comes first and then the notion of corporeal form ; so that the theory, that through the dream of an ancestor we have the notion of Divinity, cannot be well-sustained. The knowledge of Prana cornea first and when it is reflected in afterthought we have the notion of ancestors. In both the theories of terror and ancestral dream we are making a mistake in taking the secondary for the primary. The knowledge of Prana must be admitted as coming first and then the reflected or afterthought gives us the various conceptions according to the surroundings and the mental temperaments.

 

Worship op trees, animals and other Natural Objects :

Again, another question arises about the tree and serpent worship which in some form or other is to be found in almost all parts of the world. We have said in a previous chapter that the whole creation is one continuity and uniformity and that the same substance pervades all through, only the. difference in vibrations makes the separate forms. People of the very ancient time the primitive people and even the little children see Prana in every object. Ask a little boy, why he is afraid of cutting down the branch of a tree? he will at once e reply "because the tree is a man, and he will feel pain If I cut his hand." In his simple vocabulary he uses the term man for the term Prana, and it is for this reason that when we see a tree is cut down we feel pain though in afterthought we shake off the idea. We consciously feel the continuity and the Prana in every object, and even in the tree, so that, when the form of any object is broken down we feel that our own image in some other form is suffering pain. In rhetoric it is called personification of an object, or self-imposition upon an object, or depicting it and garbing it with our own feelings. But how can this first personification conies unless in the beginning we see the Prana in an object, the very same that is within us ? In after­thought we see the differentiated forms and use the rhetorical language but in the first instance we feel something higher than the form. So that when the primitive and ancient people utilised the subject they associated the incident with the object and held the tree to be an object of veneration. In a later period when the struggle for self-existence became keen and terror or the negative notion for the preservation of self came in, they associated the tree with the haunt of evil spirits and to appease the wrath of the demons they tried many forms of propitiation. In other words, when the same Prana is viewed through the grossest medium of the mind we have a disturbed vision and the notion of terror or its reciprocal forms, the evil spirits come in.

 

It is for this reason that we find in the Mahabharata that the first mention of an image worship is that of worshipping a ‘Sthanu’ or trunk of a tree as the symbol of Siva, and Arjuna, when he went to the Himalayas in quest of celestial weapons, worshipped Sthanu as a symbol of Mahadeva -being the first mention of any image worship in the Mahabharata. This form of tree-worship is to be found in every country, though the local religion might stand against it.

 

Side by side comes the question of serpent-worship. In the early Egyptian history we find on the crown of the sovereigns serpents are represented, and in the old Assyrian statues we also find the serpent as an object of veneration but what the mythology was, we are at a loss to discern ; and when Abraham was driven out of Nineveh, this ancestral worship of the serpent he changed and made the serpent the symbol of demon, and the Semitic schools follow the Abrahamic mytho­logy. But Moses on his way back from Egypt took another view of the serpent. The Egyptians looked with veneration upon the serpent and Moses being born and brought up in Egypt imbibed the Egyp­tian ideas and consequently upon his staff a serpent was represented with some better view of the object. Now in the latest part of the Indian mythology serpent was not looked upon with veneration but as an ordinary object ; for in the Mahabharata Arjuna is represented as burning down the Khandav forest and thereby destroying the serpents ; also the Yajna sacrifice of .Janmejaya for exterminating the serpents is mentioned in the same book, but no reverence is shown to the serpent. But in the later mythology when the    Indiana  mixed too much with the Turanian people of Central Asia they got the notion of reverence for the serpent and it was for this reason that in the Buddhistic period the serpent was much talked of and Siva was represented as having for his waist-belt as coil of serpent. A mythology was created and people came to believe that the earth was resting upon            the head of a snake which when shaking its head gave rise to earthquakes. This story we also find among the Persians though they are now Mahamedans, and the term used by them for the serpent is mar. The serpent is represented as a symbol of eternity or Ananta. Hence it gets veneration.

 

In Constantinople the Greeks call the snake Odabashi or the house dweller, though they do not actually worship; and any injury to the serpent is looked upon with great horror.

 

I personally had an experience there, when I attemp­ted to kill a snake, the men and women in neighbourhood became infuriated, as the killing of Odabashi or master  of the house was considered as a sacrilegious thing. So that by the association of a long antiquity the serpent was elevated from an ordinary reptile to the position of Divinity. But whereform the mythology came, whether from the Athenians or from the Egyptians it is difficult to decide . Only the Scions of Abraham and his family look down upon the serpent with disrespect.

 

One point, to be noted here is that the Aryans traced their origin from some Bright Being or God. The Hindus, the Greeks, the Romans, all claim their origin from some "Divine Being ; so also the birth of Cyrus of Persia. According to some story it is from God and a Virgin. On the other hand, the Non-aryans always traced their origin from some natural object.The Egyptian Kings traced their origin from a vulture which they worshipped as the representative of their Deity. The Assyrians had much veneration for natural objects. Perhaps they too conceived their origin from some such being, but the other branches of the Non-aryans, especially the Turanians always traced their  origin from some natural objects and called one the tribe of the monkey, another the tribe of the bear, the tribe of the tigar, the tribe of the lizard, the tribe of the snake and so on. Even the savages of Africa claim their descent from an alligator and pay much reverence to it.This is one of the reasons why natural objects in later period came to be worshipped.

The idea of ancestral worship associated with the idea of the worship of natural objects might have intro­duced confusion, when various peoples were mixed up and the mythology of one country travelled into another and settled down in new homes. It is for this reason that in every country we find huge masses  of confused mythology, some being of a national origin and some being imported thoughts, and the societies directly or indirectly, fostering such ideas, worship their representa­tives in some form or other. In India, where every thing is preserved in tact even amidst the confusion of mythologies of different countries, we can clearly trace out, the origin of each group, as special books are made for special worship.

 

 

CHAPTER IV

How Nature reflects on the mind ? :—

So far I have dealt with the Tree and Serpent worship as is to be found in various countries. Another point to be noted namely the worship of the Sun which is the earliest of all forms of worship, and later on we find the worship of the constellations. Human mind naturally becomes very uneasy in darkness and is much afraid of it. The Sun is the source of light and hence is the cause of pleasantness. People argued in ancient days that the whole Solar system come out of the Sun, only in another form. Though they did not definitely explain the Nebular theory yet what they thought of very much, was the same as the Nebular theory. They argued that fire or heat was another form of the Sun, and through fire and heat, in its various forms of trans­mission came out the Solar-System. Hence they took the Sun to be the source of Light.

 

Later on, they applied the theory to Constellations and worshipped Planets and Stars. Traces of this are still to be found in Astrology, which is another form of Star worship. In our everyday life we actually follow two systems of religionone the ancient or primitive or the religion of the thinkers and the other that of the Pro­phet. The worship of Nature or argumentation or public discussions, we take shelter under the doctrine of the Prophet, but in our actual daily life we follow the primitive or natural religion, which no amount of reasoning’s can shake off. In every country the mass of people, especially the women-folk, follow this natural religion. Only the priests talk about the doctrinal religion.

 

                    I have said before that the whole creation is one uniform mass, any vibration in one part will affect correspondingly the other part and though in the gross manifestation we have many differences yet in the finer stage it is one continuity, without any cessation or gap ; so that the mind, the body, and the external surroundings are in essence one uniform continuity. The theory of matter and spirit making a sharp distinction between the two is quite untenable. For in that case we have to suppose a gap which nature abhors. It is only the gross materialistic conception of the reality that brings forth the doctrine. When pushed on to the teleological inferences, the supporters of the doctrine take shelter in negative definitions and say that one is not the other. They see only the differences in the objects but fail to find the uniformity in them, and the natural conse­quence is that they suppose a gap which they cannot properly account for. As has been said before this gap or space means energy in its dormant state. For the mind is habituated to see a form with qualities and dimensions, and when the qualities or dimensions vanish the gross mind gets confused and sees only a gap or a void—a lifeless something. For mind itself is the finest particles of the material casing of body. But when the higher region of the mind is reached we clearly visualise that the gap or the void has life and is the continuity of the previous substance or what we call qualities or dimensions. We then come to the region of ideas. It is thus, the phenomenon is changed into the nouraenon, or the object into the subject.

 

Now the surroundings or environments of a person have a great effect, in moulding or shaping his physical form as well as his mind. Talk with any person, even the highest intellect, the examples cited by him or his tendencies will clearly point out his home-life or the soil of his nativity. Nobody in the ordinary or con­ditional stages of the mind can shake off the effect of environments. Whether he is a man of the desert, or of the mountain, or of the well-watered plain, his temperament or the mode of viewing the world will clearly point out his habitation.

 

WHAT EFFECT THE DESERT PRODUCES ON MINDS OF MEN ? :—

Now the question arises what influence the desert exercises in moulding the mental development of a person ? The dryness, the expansive boundless horizon, the intense heat and want of verdure produce a sort of grimness in the mind of the observer. Suppose a man standing in the midst of a desert under the scorching midday Sun ; the first impression that comes to him is destruction and horror everywhere ! A huge solid mountain defying the storms and thunder is crumbled into small particles of sand. In his horrified state, he calls up the vision of a huge umbrageous tree under the shade of which men and cattle are taking shelter, and in the twinkling of an eye, the form of the tree is dis­integrated and it becomes a handful of particles. The cohesive power is gone and the atoms are floating about in the air. Let him conjure up another vision, a beauti­ful woman with all her graces, gaiety and sweet demean­our—the very symbol of beauty of nature--is standing before him, and in an instant the form is broken, the beauty is gone, and what was formerly a beautiful woman is now a mere handful of ashes. When these destructive ideas rush into his mind in rapid succession he gets at first confused and horrified. Then the reflective mind comes, the outward projection cease its works and the introspection acts vehemently upon him. He sees his own frame crumbling down. The very soil upon which he is standing, slowly vanishes away. He becomes un­consciously incorporeal. He becomes a being without any form. The mental state is so much agitated that the sight ceases its work and the ear becomes dull and inactive. He can neither see his own body nor he can hear anything. The burning heat, the shade, the sun, the light, his own body, his relation with humanity, all vanish away. He become subject and not object. The highest stage of the mind is now reached and he directly' visualises the Divinity. The work of destruction is finished and that of construction suddenly begun. He sees and hears a voice speaking unto him, “Fear not, for I am with thee”. And that which is outside, is also inside for both are the same. He then slowly comes back to the sense-bound world and sees Life and sweetness in every­thing. The scorching sun becomes a full moon to him. The heat is changed into coolness. Everything appears pleasant. Everything is loving and sweet. His heart is filled with gladness, he talks in an affirmative way on everything; there is no longer doubts or vacillation but clear, precise points which touch the mind of his hearers and make deep impressions upon them. But the rigorous procedure through which his mind has passed, always leaves to permanent stamp upon his temperament, as his mind has been attuned to Divine harmony through horror and destruction. There is grimness even in his smile. But under the ruggedness there is the soft loving heart which really pulsating for the misery of humanity.

 

      This mode of viewing the Divinity is called the worship of the grimness or to use an expressive Indian term the worship of the Rudrani. We do not mean to say that every person will get this sort of high vision, for the natural temperament of some only shows this mark of their desert habitation,—a temperament in which grimnesss and love are mixed together, fierceness mixed with childish frolics. In their dealings and actions they show great vehemence of temperament and violent outburst of feelings, and at the slightest injury will have recourse to bloodshed. But there is no retentive revengefulness in them. Quick to take offence, but equally quick to forgive and forget. I personally had many such experiences in my wanderings amongst the desert people. An example of it might be cited from history: - The Arabs in their conquering expedition had a battle with the Syrians. The enemies were smashed down and one soldier to save his life cried out the Islamic formula. The Arabs were ready to strike him dead, but as soon as the formula entered into their ears all inimical feelings ceased and the victorious Arabs embraced the vanquished Syrian as their brother. Many such instance might be cited of the Arabs and also from the History of the Rajputs in India who are also a desert people. It is wrong to judge them as revengeful, vindictive people and disturbers of humanity. All that we might say is that they are of violent temperament. Their real soft nature is very often covered with grimness. But they have not the nice, delicate, polished vindictiveness and revengeful spirit of a politician. Simple they are in habit sand simplicity they appreciate much. But whatever might be the doctrinal portion of the religion, the worship of grimness can be sniffed in every one of their utterances. One invisible force or energy superior to himself which is guiding all his actions,this idea of two entities remains firm in his mind. In other countries, it is called the Master or the Lord, but the Indians give it a sweet congenial name and . call it Mother, as the creation is coming out of des­truction and the destruction tending into creation. The other nations presume two entities, the good god and the bad god, to explain the two functions and make the one antagonistic to the other; the Indians have found out the point of unity and the point of transformation and hold the doctrine that the two aspects are the convex and the concave of the same object. Hence they attribute the creative and the destructive energy to the same being. The commotion to the Indian is energy or Sakti which has always a backward and forward motion, for energy in its active state brings on motion or vibration which produces the creation. But in its latent or dormant state it is called Prana. And though through vibration comes the form, the same vibration is also the cause of the disappearance of the form. Hence destruction and creation come from the same source.

 

THE EFFECT OF THE MOUNTAIN ON THE FORMATION OF MENTAL GROWTH :—

So far we have spoken about what effect the desert produces in the minds of men ? The next point to be considered is the effect of the mountain on the formation of mental growth. Suppose a man of an impressive mind goes high upon the top of a gigantic mountain, he sees the stupendous height everywhere encrusted with dazzling snowy crowns, glittering in all the colours of the rainbow reflected by the rays of the Sun. The Small streamlets are oozing out of the sides of a dense forest at a distance to the valleys below. He looks all around. The stupendous effect of the natural surroundings overpowers his mind; he ponders over the grandeur, his head becomes giddy and his legs rickety. He sits down. The agitated state of his mind takes calm dignified mood. He becomes absorbed in meditation. He actually sees as if the mountains in a personified form bursting out of the casing of snow and stones appear unto him. He feels life everywhere.

 

The smallness of his own stature compared with the stupendous height of the surroundings in front, works deeply upon his mind. His own diminutive form gradually dwindles down to nothingness. The last point he reaches in the losing of his individual self and then suddenly comes a transformation, something awakes from slumber within him and emphatically speeks within himself “these stupendous surroundings are no doubt big and full of great masses of energy, but I am the Prana and not the casing. I  am greater than all of them put together. They are mere immovable inert casings and I am life, I am everything and am everywhere. When this bold assertion heard within him, he becomes speechless, calm, majestic, life and death, existence and non-existence, he shakes off as mere ephemeral things and views the grandeur, of the thing .And when he come back to his own habitation he sees the grandeur, beauty and the solemnity, mid solemnity in everything, his every action and every  movement is sanctified. He speaks in a firm convincing tone. No faltering or hesitation could be found in him.

 

       In every country the people have observed it and try to express it in some way or other. The nervous people always call the mountain the haunt of evil spirits whereas ,the meditative persons see Divinity in it. It is not that every mountaineer will feel it, but anyhow the surroundings produce a deep effect upon the mind. The Cancasians and the mountaineers of the higher Himalayan regions are always grave and somber in their countenance. When I first mixed with the Cauca­sians I had some uncharitable opinion about them. But after I had mixed with them for sometime, the idea came to me that the effect of the mountain on their mind made them calm, laconic in expression and solemn in behaviour. This sort of idea or what we might call the mountanious thoughtsthe Indian calls the Shaiva idea. In the Puranas the description of Shiva, in many cases, is the description of the snowy Himalayan region.

 

Forms and ceremonies and niceties in anything, the mountaineers care but very little. Cleanliness or un- cleanliness never stands as a bar to their actions. Every­thing is sacred unto them. I have said before that in the desert the minds of the people are developed to dualism. But in the mountains the natural development of the mind tends to monism. In the less developed mind, no doubt, dualism may prevail. Culmination of the natural effect here is monism. Push the natural effect to furthest part and monism comes. For in dualism, whatever might be the sweetness and nearness of relation between the person and the being, there is still a gap ; and wheresoever there is a gap, there is a feeling of awe or fear of offending the being. There is a tinge of fear in it but in the mountain grandeur which originates from an inward glee, the feeling of terror vanishes and gravity, majestic thoughts and energy burst forth to make a man monist. But when he comes down to his ordinary state he sees the grandeur and his own diminutive form as separate and again becomes a dualist. It is for this reason that he sometimes becomes a worshipper and sometimes a meditator. For the impersonal conception of the Divinity cannot be retained long. It is only when he revert to his mind that he sees duality everywhere.

 

The next point is to be considered is how the plains, the river, the groves, the green verdure of the fields, the singing birds, the gentle delicious breeze and the skipping of the fawns mould and shape  the mind of man. The atmosphere is filled with jollity and glee and being attuned to the surroundings naturally seeks Divinity through  jollity. Imposing prayer to the Lord, sombre serious mood is not the right aspect here, but the singing of hymns, praising the Lord and the cere­mony of votive offerings are the dominant features here. In the desert the Divinity is reached through grimness, in the mountains the same goal is reached through grandeur and solemnity, but here the path lies through beauty. To view and praise the beauty of the Lord is the motto here. The principle is “first appreciate the beauty and then the centre or the cause of the beauty will come out of its own accord.” The whole surroundings are full of joy, everyone is brimming with gaiety and mirth, music is flowing and the heart dancing with the general concert. Harshness, roughness are most dis­tasteful here. Softness of feeling, softness of behaviour, softness in language are the natural outcome here. By constantly thinking on the soft side of nature their countenance bears a decided stamp of the surroundings.

                I n the other two cases forms and ceremonies are not of much importance but only an accidental adjunct, but here punctiliousness is the main feature. Every­thing must be clear according to the whims of the person and when once out of control of the reason, fancy over­comes the man. For many of his actions are mere childish or in some cases verging on to derangement. Here the ceremonies are innumerable and for a slight difference, even of a hair’s breadth, merit or demerit overcomes the man. He is always afraid of offending the Lord. In language he has got the monopoly of sweetness of expressions and in softer feelings and delicate ideas he goes ahead even of the greatest poet of the world. All the various relations of humanity, all the different aspects of viewing the Lord, and all different stages of fancy are applied to the Lord, and He is called by innumerable sweet poetical names. Constantly thinking of the softer side, and never looking at the sterner or destructive aspect of nature, the mind becomes one-sided and is almost reduced to the brain of a baby. Childlike simplicity he develops much but it means willfully ignoring the other aspects. Reasoning and sterner ideas he is much afraid of. Childish view of the creation is the most pleasant thing to him It is difficult to make out a line of a demarcation between his conceptions of cleanliness and uncleanliness and every peitist follows his own hobbies, thinking that he is the only person in the creation who is to go to Heaven and is the only favorite of the Lord and that the rest have all blundered. On the whole his ideas are narrow, and a comprehensive view of the creation he cannot grasp. Though in argumentation he may talk about universality, in his action he is always limited by his ideas and practice. From the natural surroundings his mind is led  to rigid dualism, to be always separated from the Lord and serve Him . It is not to hear Him but to attend Him with great, veneration. But however sweet might be this aspect of the conception, the mind is always haunted with the idea lest he should offend the Lord.

 

The Indians call this conception of the Divinity as the Vaisnava idea. In every country all over the world and every religious body, a set of persons is always to be found who follow this school of thoughts. This sort of people is to be found in Persia, Constantinople, Syria, and Egypt and also amongst the Orthodox and Catholic Christians. The Persians and the Catholics in various respects exactly agree with the Hindus of India.

 

Different ideas for difference in clime or soil and India’s speciality being the museum of thought world : —

All over the world people are found to follow one set of ideas in their life called the natural religion and the other the religion of the prophet. The religion of the prophet gives one set of ideas which the master only thought out. But the votaries living in various countries formulate doctrinal religion according to their surround­ings It is an inevitable thing. In the previous pages I talked about the three main distinct divisions of soils and how the mind was affected by them. But various minor points are to be considered. The Scandinavians living in a rigorous clime and bleak soil, formed their conception of Divinity or of higher life which is to be found from the stories of Thor, Woden and the War- Hall, called Walhalla, and their chief amusement was drinking bouts. The Red Indians had a big field full of deer that they might shoot, down each animal with one arrow. Many such examples might be cited from various peoples to show that according to the difference in clime or soil, people also differ in their conception of Divinity.

Almost all countries have lost their characteristic distinctions in the thought-world and tried to put only one set of ideas to cover the cravings of the various minds of humanity. And to carry on this outward form harshness and austerities, sometimes, the Court of Inquisition had to be resorted to. But the people following their natural bent and under the influence of the same surroundings could not change their own natural religion, only for public worship did they adopt the doctrinal religion. But in India every shade of idea is preserved and properly taken care of. It is not for any question of superiority of one school of thought over the other that the Indians have preserved all the various schools and over since have been paying homage and respect to every school of thought but their principle being always—‘Truth is one, Its application various.’ If the west be called the museum of rare articles India is the museum of thought-world. And no attempt has ever been made to crush down or obliterate one school, for it is not the natural tendency of the Indians to destroy ideas. But when we see any school fading away, it is to be supposed that, it is dying a natural death. Its vitality having been spent out, it slowly passed into oblivion.

Thus far I have tried to show how nature affects and mould  the mind of a person and carves out a path for him to reach Divinity. Whenever high thoughts we might try to think or   speak out the effect of the surround­ing of nature we can never shake off. For, as shown before, the mind is attuned to the surroundings and is a continuity with the surroundings. The effect of nature in distinctly traceable in the examples, similis.and metaphors which are taken from the surroundings even by mighty thinkers. Examine closely the examples and the parables of the highest thinkers, the mentality of the persons will come out. Unconsciously they illustrate their principles with examples taken from the natural surroundings and no body can avoid it. So that we may safely say that nature exercises a tremendous influence over the minds of men.

 

 

CHAPTER V

FORMATION OP TEMPERAMENT :—

In the previous chapter I tried to show how nature or the surrounding moulds and shapes the mind of a man. The surroundings reflecting on the mind produce a sort of vibration called the ideas. The ideas in their turn pro­duce a tendency or current which again acts upon the nerve system, and thus the inclinations are formed. The common saying is that the mind crcates the body. So we might say that the nature and the ideas or inclinations of a man are mere correlative terms only the one is grosser or the external and the other is the inner or the finer. The theory is variously expressed and called that the body and the tendencies are changed according to environments.

 

In the bleak snowy region, or under the scorching Sun in desert where the struggle for self preservation is very keen the temperament of the people is always of a sterner nature. We cannot call it cruelty, for cruelty implies a vindictive spirit and premeditation. But the ruggedness of nature and the general tendency, to be inured to pain and suffering, make the people careless about the ordinary unpleasantness and discomfort of others. As trifling uneasinesses are of no consideration to these people they do not attend much to the petty suffer­ings of others, they take bravery, fearlessness, a calm state of mind amidst horrible sights, to be the standard of their higher life. Hence bloodshed, animal sacrifices and even human sacrifices arc found amongst these people as the path to reach their ideal Divinity. The Scandinavian stories of Woden, Thor and Walhalla and the carousing therein are standing examples of this idea. It is for this reason that from very ancient times the desert people and the people having similar temperament offered human sacrifices. We find Julius Caesar, himself a polished person offering up the sister of Cleopetra and the Gallic Chief, Casavalanus as sacrifice to Jupiter Capitoliinus during his triumph.

 

The tendency of the people of a dreary soil becomes outwardly fierce and rough and consequently they require strong food and drink to keep up this natural tendency and the amount of energy in them. Even in their forms and ceremonies they take little punctilious­ness, and strong food and strong drink form articles of their offerings. For the ideas require such food and drink to keep them in their normal state. It is not the flesh of the human body that is consuming the food but the ideas are taking in the food suitable to them through the body and get it filtered and converted into energy suitable and akin to the amount required to keep up the ideas in their active state. Change the ideas of the very same person, his whole nerve-system will be correspond­ingly transformed and his inclination to food, to forms and ceremonies, manners and customs, and other outward manifestation will be correspondingly changed. Every word, every jesture and posture, every intonation, mode of thinking and conception of Divinity of the people of the desert is an expression of their inner stern and vehement nature, and as if the whole surrounding reflecting on the mind produces, a column of energy leading up to Divinity. But as the conception of Divinity generally speaking is a conditional truth ( for the absolute state is formless and without any qualities ) the general conception of Divinity always gets a garb of external sternness. Thus the natural tendencies, the temperament, the inclination to food and drink and the natural conception of Divinity are much influenced by the surroundings. Even in their countenance amidst all the affable nature of the heart the stern casting is visible.

 

In the solemn mountainous region the natural effect on the mind is a calm dignified and sombre spirit; the faces of the mountain people reflect the mountainous surroundings. Childishness with utmost gravity might be called the nature of their temperament. The solemn­ness and the grandeur of the snowy peak make them careless and indifferent to the petty details of forms and ceremonies and worship ; and a general indifference to smallness and details marks thier temperament. The solemnity and the majestic appearance of the snow-capped -hills lead them to form the conception of Divinity as a being full of grandeur, merciful, but indifferent to all. In ordinary mood the mountaineers like their conceived Divinity are calm, affable and merciful, but when irritated and vexed into vehemence their wrath knows no bounds. Destroy they must everything, and not stop till the destruction is complete. But in the next moment the vanquished in a supplicating spirit beg for the return of the thing, the wrath is appeased and in a childish way will give back all the articles taken previously. Vindictiveness or akeen sense of cruelty has no place in their heart. In all the mountaineers of the different parts of the world I have mixed with, I always found that the two contradictory spirits were conjoined. In matters of food and drink they are generally indifferent, but the keen and eager climate produces a liking for strong food and drink. Everything is holy and clean with them.

The next point to be considered is with regard to the people of the well-watered woody plain, the beauty of nature is the dominant feature and not grandeur and sternness. Hence, the people of the plain have ample time to think about details of beauty and to formulate the conception of Divinity with multifarious qualities and relations. As the conception of beauty differs to some extent in two persons, so also their forms and ceremonies, the mode of worship and the idea of Divinity make slight differences from each other. But as the mind is going up through the path of beauty and softness the votary sees sweetness and delicacy in everything- The people have not much inclination to strong food or drink, as their ideas are never of a bold character, but of a soft pliant nature. Hence they have natural abhorrence of animal sacrifice or of any mode of worship congenial to and expressive of the sterner aspect of Divinity. Softness of the surroundings, softness of ideas are much reflected on their countenances. Niceties, delicacies and punctilious­ness are a mania with them and as in their habitation there are plenty of water, flowers and every moment they change the flowers and fruits and similar other things to satisfy their conceived Divinity. Their idea of purification knows no bound and endowed with much fancy, they multiply the forms and ceremonies to a horrible extent. So much so that after a time it becomes a tiresome think to an outside observer. The emotional part of the mind is much roused by the reflection of the surroundings. The sterner quality of reasoning and the rigid mode of argumentation is much distasteful to them.

 

But when emotion has once taken hold of the mind, the brain becomes weak and fancy reigns supreme. Every pietist denounces the others, that their mode of worship is defective and that only his forms are the correct ones. No amount of reasoning can cure their mental disease which has developed through fancy. They are always haunted with the terror and the fearful displeasure lest the Deity be offended by the omission of any detail of ceremony or the offering of any article of food.

 

This idea of viewing through beauty is a dominent feature in the majority of mankind. This they call giving solace to the heart. Sweetness and love are the prevalent features of this school of thought. This is the most poetical of all the conceptions of Divinity. The Divinity is viewed in all possible relations, and the person thinking, as he does, always over sweetness and love, develop a natural tendency to abstain from strong food and drink, except when necessity compels him to take such. 'This idea is to be found not only in India but also in Persia, among the Syrians, and the Christians of the Romish and Orthodox churches. The natural  inclination with the majority of mankind is softness and mercy Which they like to have from the Divinity and as to the sterner ideas they are not palatable to them.

 

1 have said before that the idea emanated from the barren desert country is in Indian terms callcd the worship of Rudrnni, and primness is the path to reach this conception of Divinity. In very ancient times the Indians worshipped the Rudra or the Divinity, in this aspect of destruction though the form was a male one. We find a mention of it in the Mahabharata where animal sacrifice were offered up to this Rudra. Even Jorasandho attempted to offer human sacrifices to this Deity, for which Srikrishna through Bhima killed him. But the conception of Sakti is also an old one for in the Upanishads we find mentions of Uma, Haimabati and others. But in the later part of Buddhism, the idea of Rudrani or Tara was introduced into India from Chinese sources, as we learn from the popular story  how Basistha went to China to learn the rites and ceremonies of Tantra and in later periods the feminine form was adopted and Rudra was changed into Rudrani and multifarious forms of the feminine Deity were made out in later periods, when human sacrifices were offered and the male form was fallen into abeyance. Among the Phoenicians we find the worship of Moloch and similar other Deities of grimness. The Phoenicians and the neighbouring Semitic tribes were notorious for human sacrifices. Every year they offered' np the first born baby to the Deity. The Greeks as late as the time of Aristides offered up human sacrifices to one or the other form of Zews. And Aristides during the Persian invasion cunningly interpreted the term Virgin into a mare and not a girl. Many such examples might be cited from amongst all the nations of the world. At one period or other in the history of the human race every people was more or less followers of this Divinity of grimness. Even Abraham offered up his son as sacrifice, so the story goes. The Korbani sacrifice which is a prevalent custom among the Semites also originated from the worship of the grim one, as testified by the stern tendencies of the worshippers.

 

As civilization advanced, the different peoples out of necessity mixed too much with the different communi­ties of different countries and though the histories and traditions of their original homes have now been absorbed in the bigger nationalities yet the ideas are still traceable to their various sources. In the same communities we find people of different ideas and follower of different sub-sects of religion ; though they in the big classification come under the same denomina­tion as I said before, the ideas influence the body and the tendencies to foods and drinks are the natural out­come of these tendencies. Even amongst the people of the same communities we find some people to be vegetarians, while others to be meat eaters. And if we minutely examine the countenance their dominant thoughts might be discernible. But change the idea in the same person, the propensity for food and various ritualistic forms will be correspondingly changed. In other countries though the natural religion is follow­ed yet the scriptural religion is talked of and considered to be the prevalent religion, the natural religion being thus overlooked. They try to put a set of ideas to all people who come under the same denomination, no matter whether they are suitable to them or not. Hence in every big denomination sects multiply to satisfy the natural cravings of individual persons. But in India all the different ideas are kept in separate books and the people have a free choice to follow one or the other school of thought without interfering with the general principles of religion though every-where the rites and ceremonies might be diametrically opposite to one another. It is thus that in matters of food there is so much distinction. For instance, in Rajputana the Rajputs worship Sakti and are fond of strong food and drink. Whereas the Vaisyas are averse to animal food as they are followers of the Vaishnava sect. But if a Rajput becomes Vaishnava and is absorbed in 'the Vaishnava ideas, he naturally loses his appetite for meat diet. Thus ideas are the direct cause of the difference in the selection of diet.

 

So far I have said about the three main schools of thought as are to be classified .in accordance with the natural classification of soil. But as the soil and natural surroundings are slowly changing from one aspect into another the temperament of the people is also correspondingly changing. Thus their conception of the Deity is slowly being modified from the general ideas prevalent in the bigger spheres of the country. It is for this reason that amongst the people of India, the people of the Orthodox and the Romish and the Armenian churches, too, have innumerable images and pictures of God, angels and saints which they daily worship. Among the Aryan—Persians though they are now Muhammedans, they have converted the same idea into the shrines of the saint.

 

CHAPTER VI

Fancy an element in religion : —

Three sorts of mental cogitations are to be found; the- reasoning, the imagination and the fancy. Reasoning tries to balance one set of ideas against another and to find out the truth or the superiority of one idea to another. It takes into consideration the possible facts in hand and judges there-upon. But when the data are changed the line of reasoning remaining the same, the conclusion is modified. In reasonings we require calmness and great mental vigour so as to be able to observe the details in any particular set of ideas; and this puts much strain upon our nerves and we always proceed in a slow way gaining ground step by step. This is the safest mode for any person to arrive at Truth.

                   Men are often led to admit a conclusion because of ipsedixitism. When any authority is quoted against a person he stops, and is unwilling to argue against it lest any disrespect be shown to the authority thus quoted; and thereby his mental progress is blurred and he cannot  think independently for himself. He becomes terror, stricken lest any uncharitable view be expressed against power is not afraid of examining the authenticity of the authority so quoted, for, to him unchallenged truth is no truth. Reasoning cares not for person but for principles; for in most cases the person quoting the authority gives his own version and distorts the real fact. Hence, in reasoning the authority also ought to be scrutinized in an undaunted though respectful way. It is not showing disrespect to the person but a real appreciation of the principle inculcated by the authority. A true follower of any school of thought looks more to the established authority. In most of our arguments we are haunted by this social terrorism. It is good, in some cases, to silence a person with authority if he talks irrelevantly without taking into consideration the different aspects of the subject. But to a true man of reasoning this is a great stumbling block. Authority means the confirmation of an argument, whereby a particular mode of reasoning may be strengthened and we may point out that the reasoning is in a right line and not fallacious; but by itself it is no argument. A man of real reasoning the principles than to the wordings, and with a really sin­cere spirit seeks after Truth, examines the argument and principles, so that, he might properly appreciate the authority and the worth of the person quoted.

 

The next kind of mental cogitation is imagination. The rigidity of the mode of reasoning is a little relaxed and some loose reflective ideas put in. From the established facts and objects before him he makes a new combination and creates new objects of his own. Among the poets and the mechanical inventors this power is developed. Poets take the ordinary facts of life and after arranging and combining the facts and arguments in a different way according to his own choice bring out a new picture. The reasoning is in the background but the mode of commingling of different facts is his own creation. Hence poets are said to be “of imagination all compact.” In the case of a mechanical engineer while inventing a new piece of machinery, the same faculty in called forth. The principles he uses are all the same as with poets. But the mode of utilising them in a different way having regard to the nature of the object in hand and mentally picturing the required machinery are all his own. Instead of the rigid mode of reasoning the reflexive mind is called forth and the required machinery is brought out.

 

The third mode of mental cogitation is called the fancy that requires very little reasoning and is the outcome of loose thoughts and weakness of the mind. In the ordinary daily life a man of fancy is cast aside, because he sees many things and believes them to be true which none else can observe or find in the actual world. Hence such men often meet with failure in life. Their nerves are so weak that they cannot cope with the ordinary mode of thinking of their companions, and they believe everything to be true which comes out of his heated brain and think that the whole world is in error and there is none to appreciate them. Hence these men are cast aside.

 

In the religious world where rigidity of arguments ought to be the guiding principle, unfortunately the contrary prevails; the man of fancy gets a resting place here because in many cases his dictums are allowed to pass unchallenged, and having a knowledge of a few stray quotations from authority he uses his own mental aberrations in the name of the authority so quoted and makes a fuss in the world.

            The exuberance of enegry in the nerves, not being controlled and disciplined a cogent process of reasoning, always twists the finer nerves of a man through which the current ought to pass, and it being thus reflceted, only a few of the qualities of an object engage his attention at the sacrifice of the rest; or in other words, only a few minor points are taken up and applauded as the most, salient points in the object while the other 0r better qualities in it are overlooked. Hence these men always live in an abstraction. To them every one who does not agree with them even in slight details is a heretic. Every one is a heretic-the whole world is full of wrong and misguided persons—only they have got the right knowledge of Divinity, as if it were their special monopoly. These people are so much bigoted that it is often very difficult to pull on with them. The real blunder in these people is that they take only the gross material aspect of Divinity as the summumbonum of religion, add the principles which are running through all the variations of ideas and expressions, they cannot approach. Similes and metaphors are taken to be the real precepts of religion, and the living force in it is overlooked. On the other hand, having not been trained up to a rigid system of argumentation and reasoning the consistency in their own precepts is always change­able. Their mind being always fickle and being enamored of the gloss of materialism cannot stick long to one particular form, and hence, their own dictum under-goes constant changes.

 

             Now under this fanciful state of mind two classes of men arc formed. The one led by strong emotions? and sentiments mid with violent outbursts of feelings turns out to be fanatics. Reasoning or principle these people do not, understand , but they think themselves the ordained defenders of God, and maintain that the existcnce of God and religion is continuing in this world only by their supervision. By continually thinking of their own worth and belittling the qualities of others and being fanned into frenzy by fancy the violent nature of these men turns out to be injurious to others. A sort of disease is created in their brain which gird them up at first to defend their own party or group, and when a little success is attained, they get a number of adherents and becoming aggressive and great injury to the society. Hence, the fanatics and zealots are so much feared by ordinary men.

 

                     A less turbulent class of fanciful men is generally passed on as innocent and considered as simpletons. They find Divinity out of their own mind and worship Him according to their own choice; and for actions they stand very little to the precepts of others. In their fancy they see and hear many things, talk with Divinity and try to propitiate him according to their own liking. But all through their life they feel the Divinity a little dissatisfied with them. The terror of displeasure ever haunts their mind. For any the least trifling alteration in forms and ceremonies they fall out with others; and no body knows how to satisfy their fancied Deity and are never satisfied even with the utmost of their service. Niceties upon niceties they multiply ; ceremonies they add ; yet they are unsatisfied and miserable, because, their fancied Deities are not pleased. Their Deity is ever vexed, so also their own temperament. It is not merely childish mode of thinking that they have developed, but a violent emo­tional nature uncontrolled by reasoning or arguments. Hence, it is said that they see only the material aspect of religion and not the principles in it. A few trite quotations they can cite but their interpretations and applications are after their own liking and always have a tendency to support their fancied hobbies. But the other phases of religion as are not compatible with their own fancies they reject as useless, and fit only for less intelligent men. In fact, the very cream of religion is thrown out of them. It is through these people that, various sects and subjects are formed differing from one another in mere trifles in ritualism.

 

But in dealing with the mass and the majority of the untutored people fancy is necessary to set agoing any religious thought. Rigid arguments or subtlety in reasonings for arriving at a principle the mass cannot understand. These are for the higher intellect. The mass who are hasty in their judgments and their actions require some cut and dried forms to satisfy their religious cravings. They want a religion which they can directly put into practice without taxing their brain powers. Sentiments and emotions are their guiding principles. Hence, a little fanciful element in a religion is required for the mass. Concrete things, forms and ceremonies are their liking. Abstract ideas and conceptions are very distasteful to them and beyond their power of comprehension. But, in giving them those doses of fancy, care should be taken so as not to degenerate the whole system into a mass of fanciful stories. Or else, it would be the same as fairy tales about saints, miracles and mystery mongering. With a total absence of forms and ceremonies it is very hard for any religion to find followers from the mass. On the other hand, too much of fancy is injurious and the better class of intellect will totally condemn that religious body. But these fancied forms and ceremonies must be well governed by rigidity of reasoning and adherence to vital principles. Principles should be first taken care of and then forms and ceremonies which are mere adjuncts and auxiliaries, but the one must not be allowed to replace the other.

 

         The dominant feature in the religions systems of any country, to which men attribute long antiquity, is a fanciful creation of heaven. The grandeur of the Assyrian court with the sovereign sitting on the throne surrounded by dancers and musicians, waiters and but­lers, led the fancy of the Jews to create a heaven where Jehovah is always attended upon and served by the heavenly host or attendance in their shining and gorgeous dresses. The office bearers in heaven are exactly as the court attendants of Nineveh. The fanciful conception of the Jews who could not enjoy all the things of royalty on earth led them to create a fanciful world of their own which after their death they would be able to enjoy. It is, for this reason, said that fancy forms the major portion of a religion, and that the forms and rituals are fashioned or shaped to correspond with their conception of heaven and heavenly attendants. The other branch of the Semitic family viz: the Arabs living in dreary wastes and deserts, and having nothing pleasurable to enjoy, put all the desired objects in their fancied heaven.

 

The different branches of the Aryan family, also made fanciful creations of heaven of their own, in accordance with natural surroundings of the countries they settled in. And by a study of the conceptions of objects in their Mythology we can decipher their national traits, the climatic effects on them and their natural environments. According to the climate and the different periods in the history of a nation, the Mythology and the conception of heaven and heavenly attendants varied ; so that, they might be called the indexes of the national character of the people at any particular period. Even the rigidly argumentative religion of Buddha could not, in later periods escape the fanciful conceptions of men, who created a number of hells and similar things to terrorise people. This in a hot country the hell or the place of torture was depicted as a very hot place. But in polar regions the fancy of men, created the hell as made of ice, so that it would be the best place for torture in a rigorously cold climate. The Scandinavians made their heaven or Walhalla where they might drink and make revelry ; and the Red Indians have for their heaven a big field full of deer where they can shoot at ease and have a good repast of venison.

 

Thus from the previous arguments we might say that the spirit of religion or the rigid principles appertaining to the human soul and the various relations of it with the whole creation can be followed by a few intelligent brains only. Forms, ceremonies and all matirialistic conceptions they abjure as unreasonable and contrary to the principles. But as the mass is moved by emotion, priests and propagandists to attract the populace in the beginning overlook the principle and connive at the mysticism, but afterwards the fancied devotion and the hobbies of the pietist gradually multiply. First they try to create a gorgeous ceremony; then come the stupendous buildings as the abode of the Deity ; and when the sect has grown bulkier the priest-craft to earn their own living concoct many stories about saints and demisaints and try to support all the idle fancies and hobbies of the weak-minded religionists. And again when mild pursuation fails to get the desired object, the terrorism of the future and of the present world too is devised, to wheedle out money from the poor ignorant terror sticken pietists. The principle, the grandeur of the doctrine, and the simplicity of the mode of religious worship are cast aside, and the pompousness of the priest craft, and the pompousness of the ceremonies are followed out and are made the summumbonum of religious life. The social life of humanity is very complicated one and is the most troublesome thing to guide; and control. The mere principle of religion is intended for the few, and will not attract the attention of the mass. Colour the same principle with a tint of fancy and the populace will appreciate it at once. Increase the pompousness of the fancied ceremonies, it would be called a popular and vigorous religion. But look into the deeper layers, the life of the religion is out and the people are only decorating the dead carcass with flowers and incense. Hence from time to time it is necessary to reform the procedures of the religion. A new reformer can very little attack the principles of the former religions but he only curtails the fancied portion of religion. Fancy brings in adherence in the fold of religion, but through pompous and gorgeous ceremonies undermines the religion. But the religion, in which principles and vigorous ideas outbalance the fancied portion, will last for sometime. But again the fancied portion will overwhelm the idea-portion and the same religion will at last become lifeless like a clogged machine. We want pious men in a religious body and not fanciful pietists and religionists who create a new religion out of their heated brain and multiply sects and bring on dissentions in the camp. Reasoning they hate very much and the rigidity of the principles they can never understand. Would that in every religious body the majority be pious men and not pietists ! 

 

 

CHAPTER VII.

Truth and Mythology :

We always talk about truth and quarrel with one- another 0n the ground that the truth is on our side and that our opponent is wrong. The notion of truth is inherent in man. Without the notion of the positive we cannot have the notion of the negative, for negation means the denial of previous affirmation. And without  the knowledge of the integral we cannot have the know­ledge of the fractional. But the truth that we are clamoring for in arguments is only a conditional truth and holds good under certain conditions ; but when the conditions are changed its validity becomes questionable ; or to put it in another way, when the mind goes up into a higher plane or level, the truth of the lower level is found to be inefficient to meet the conditions of the higher level. So that, whatever arguments we might put forth regarding a truth, the matter remains all the same,—a mere bundle of conditions which the two contending parties view from two different standpoints. We quarrel about qualities only, but the unconditional or the absolute truth we cannot put into any expression. It therefore is the constant quantity which the people are trying to reach through the various layers of the mind and through different forms of arguments. In every country the people have observed it and tried to express it in some form or other.

 

        The philosophic conception of Divinity is merely an attempt to make a near approach to the Absolute Truth. Though not properly expressed, for expression fails there, still by hints and innuendoes it opens out a vista leading to the goal. But as this procedure became too hard for ordinary run of mankind, fancy was applied to tincture the Absolute or the near approach to the Uncond­itional Truth, and from this we get a bundle of mythology. The mythology gives a lower or conditional form of the real Truth. The sages visualised the Prana. But to popularise the vision they put over it a gloss of fanciful ideas making it to tally with the ordinary modes of life. The mass can understand only their daily life, so when truth is represented to them in the garb of the affairs of their daily life, they can understand it well enough. Mythology might be called a sort of parable. Before rigid argument or cogent reasoning mythology cannot stand ; all the fanciful pictures will crumble to pieces before the terrible on-slaught of rigid argumentation. So mythology is to be taken not as philosophy but as a fanciful representation of it intended to popularise a doctrine. But the one defect amongst the supporters of every school of mythology is that they claim their own stories about heavens, gods, angles, cherubs and seraphs to be true and real whereas the fancied concep­tions of the other people to be mere stories and fairy tales. But if we rigidly examine one school, we find the same fairy tales in every nation. If we eschew one school as a mere myth we might equally reject the other school as mere so many nursery tales. The real intention of these heavenly stories are forgotten and the mere coating is taken for the principle. It is for this reason that the two schools of mythology often fall out. They take the story to be reality and intended to lead up some higher truth. In one sense, the whole mankind is full of these stories, and the real  truth or the living prin­ciple is left to higher intellect.

 

                     Mythology might be classified under two heads. The higher one is written out by master minds to popularise the philosophic precepts in concrete forms. Most of the Scripturers that are now prevalent in the world describe the abodes of imaginary beings as gods, demi­gods, angels and other heavenly beings, as paved with plates of gold, with winged celestial beings awaiting the orders of the Chief of the celestial denizens and the position of the heaven is generally put above the clouds invisible to ordinary eyes. Such stories are to be found in every country. In India they go by the name of the Puranas, wherein the good gods ( the Devas ) and the bad gods ( the Ashuras ) are represented as fighting with each other to retain their possession of heaven and their own supremacy. One way of viewing these mythological stories is to fancy the ordinary actions of daily life, the royal courts, the halls of justice and the places of torture as all elevated and sent up above the clouds to terrorise the poor mortals on earth, so that certain principles inculcated by the preacher or writer of the mythology the adherents might follow out. It is, for this reason, very often said by some bold thinkers that religion is a priestly device to terrorise the people into submission. What the states and the royal officers failed to accomplish the priest-craft executed by devising a story sufficient to overawe the whole turbulent section of the community with the description of hell—“With ever-burning sulphur unconsumed.”

 

But there is another way of viewing mythology. The sages observed the Prana in all the elements and the natural objects of the creation. They got so much enchanted with the vision, that they seemed actually to see the living being in some effulgent form standing before, and with a “speechless loud voice” declaring truth unto them. This they saw as a reality, though actually what they saw was their own selves speaking out into them ; but the vividness of the image and the circumstantial adjuncts made such a deep impression upon them that thenceforth, the feeling of devotion coming upon them, for over made them think of it as an unquestionable truth. They saw a living force in the elements which devoid of the external or material casing, was unspeakable and akin to their soul. They saw also that the very same essence with its coating or material casing in its turbulent moments could uproot big trees, break down the peaks of huge moun­tains or destroy a habitation. Hence, the living force or the Prana which they observed in various elements, they began to talk about as so many effulgent beings. The turbulent furious storms and the thunder they described as so many qualities of the particular being to whom the hymns were sung and whom they asked for blessings and helps for their own welfare. This aspect of viewing mythology might be called the wor­shipping of the living forces immanent in natural elements. The Aryans in their settlements in the various parts of the globe deduced their mythology from the living forces in the elements of nature. They visualised the forces and tried to describe the various qualities and relations thereof. But the Semitic mytho­logies starting from the grim nature of the dwellers of the dreary soil, depicted the royal courts with all the grimness and ferocity of their temperament and with the great hope of satisfying their cravings for some enjoyment.

But the worst class of mythology which clearly shows the deterioration undergone by a religious body or a nation is full of horrors and hell fires. Very little truth or principle is to be found in such books ; but they are full of grotesque and unreasonable stories. Read a few pages of such a book and the mind is horrified with the descriptions of hells and tortures. A class of ugly priests concocted such stories to terrorise the people to make their living easy. This class of mytho­logy should be condemned, as overawing the simple minded and degenerating a race. But the former classes of mythology describe the elements in all their gorgeous forms, and their neatness rouses up devotion. The higher feelings in the mind should be studied by all means and be appreciated. The intention of the written, expounding as he does a grand philosophic principle through personification of nature, must be borne in mind. It must be noted here that all the mythologies are not of the same character. They are written at different stages of the national life and so- they reflect the mental temperament of the people of the time. They are also a proof showing how nature reflects on the mind, and forms and shapes the tempera­ment of the people and the susceptibilities of their mind. The best class of mythology might be called the highest expression of poetry where the mind is attuned to and diluted with nature. A degraded class of mythologists create a creed of their own which they never like to disclose before others. This creed is called mysticism and its followers are called mystery-mongers. Everything they hide from others. In their frightened mood they see evil or inimical beings everywhere, ready to fall upon them and some injury. Their mode of reasoning, their mode of worship, their manners and customs and even the glance of their eyes show strong marks of their excited and frightened mood. They are haunted with terror day and night and try to diffuse their frightened mood into others. The defect in their reasoning lies in the assumption of their premises and taking for granted things which no body can see or observe. Thus they find out special qualities in objects which in the eyes of others are non-existent and there-from build up  heir theories and grotes­que conclusions. In everything they find an inner hidden meaning and as the world has in it many such weak-minded men, they sometimes get a good following. These mystery-mongers who are amongst the worst class of mythologists should be condemned by all means, for no higher truths can be expected from them.

 

A close relation of this class of men is to be found with the necromancers who are dealers in ghosts and hobgoblins. It cannot be said that these people have not got any truth or power. All that might be said is that they have visualised the Prana, in its crudest form, and being led by strong passions and propensions abuse the the| thing which, had it been developed in the proper way  would have led them to higher life. But these debased people abuse the little power they have acquired by doing injury to others. The higher life is forgotten, the real intention of the Prana is lost sight of and the most heinous part is adopted for earning a little money or to take revenge upon others. In necromancy, the procedure begins with some practice of controlling the mind and the nerve-system and there by the operators rouse up the latent faculty. But they abuse it always and thus degrade themselves to a beastly nature.

Thus we have tried to describe the absolute truth, and conditions, and how the conditional truth coloured by fancy produces the higher class of mythology which are in mostcases a means to popularise the abstractionsof philosophy.

 The less elevated ones of the mythologies, show a different taste; and the temperament of the writers diffusing a gloomy thought all over the society fulfil a selfish object in the name of religion ; and these gloomy  writings,—mysticism and its more mystifying interpretations - totally degrade and degenerate a race. Even n bright intellect fallen into meshes the mystery monger will have his higher life all stopped for some­time, and be coloured by the mystic notions about every­thing. With them the whole world and truth are known only to the secret conclave to which they belong and the outside world is in the dark in a pitiable state. Necromancers also abuse the little power they have acquired for the most selfish and degraded purposes. They are miserable themselves and make others miserable. Would that these people could get a chance of reaching a higher life and of viewing the Prana in its best manifestation !

 

CHAPTER VIII

DEOVOTION :—

It has been said before that when the Prana is visualised the person acquires a natural tendency to view the incident with some sacred feelings. The spot, is ever looked upon an the holiest, place on earth with some higher and loftier feelings reminding the incident. It is for this reason we have so many places of pilgrimage or holy places in the world.

 

 Sometime in a person we find Divinity emanated in a higher form. The Prana which the observer is seeking is sometimes found in an individual. This brings on personal attachment. People like to resort to the place wfere such a lperson lives to talk with him, to listen to his instructions and cherish the associations of this sort of persons with some finer feelings. It is from the Incident of visualising the Parna in some individual or both combined, that we trace the origin of devotion ; and an the origin has thus two main sources, it may be divided into two main forms or modes though essentially the same.

 

Devotion as originated prom personal attachment :

               Devotion which is originated from attachment to a person leads a devotee to think about him as for ever a living person. His image, either real or imaginary, is made out and the incidents of his daily life specially which the devotee has observed and which are much to his liking, are ever cherished and repeated day after day so that the association and the nearness might be kept up in a vivid form. A devotee is found of keeping fresh in his memory his name and his associations. The places that he resorted to, the person that he talked with, and the things that he touched are all sacred to him, because they belong to the beloved. He tries to see the world not through his own eyes but through the eyes of the beloved. The devotee cries out ”I” live and move and smile because my lord is pleased thereby. But if any misery comes, I, then too rejoice as it is a special gift of my Beloved. It is not the “I” of the body that suffers but the “I” of the beloved suffers. It is for his sake that my mind spontaneously flows towards others.

I cannot hate others, because “He'’ never hates them. Every creature on earth belong to Him. I am His so they are mine. He is my lord, my master, the pupil of my eyes, the smiles on lips, the very blood that courses through my veins, the heart of my heart, the very pith and marrow of my bones. I am His, entirely and absolutely !”

 

All the recorded incidents of his life, are enacted even the articles of food retained are to keep vivid the memory of the departed one. But as time elapses and the number of adherents increases the associations and personal attachments gradually become fainter and the ceremonial portion begins to multiply and replace the sacred feelings. The material aspect or form getsprominence and the spirit dwindles away into insignificance. Originally personal attachment was so very intense that the devotee forgot his own separate existence, and allowed his individuality to be absorbed in the beloved and even viewed the creation through the eyes of the beloved one. The material or ceremonial aspect was then of minor importance with them. But in process of time the reverse happened. Innumerable imaginative qualities were added to magnify the glory of the beloved and the original personality was submerged by the addition of fancied qualities. It might be noted here that fancy plays an important part in this sphere of life. When the keen attachment to or longing for the beloved in a little relaxed, fancy occupies the place and brings in the element of terror and awe, lest the beloved be offended by a slight discrepancy in any detail. The ardent love, the idea of sameness or indivisibility of the  two entities brings on boldness, firmness of determination and majestic gravity in everything. They are now all replaced by awe which soon degenerates into the terror of the ever-vexed Being. And from a high spiritual relationship the poor devotee is hurled down into material forms and is constantly terrorised and tormented by the wrath of the unappeased Being. The devotee becomes gloomy, miserable and crazy in many cases.niceties, punctiliousness he multiplies one upon another, but he is always miserable and haunted with terror. He becomes possessed with morbid melancholia and tries to diffuse his gloominess to others. If anybody is found to disagree  with him, even by a little, the morbid man becomes cross with him. A sort of craziness is generated in him. He creates a world of his own and lives therein.

 

But the best form of personal attachment is that when from the material casing or form the devotee goes deeper and tries to arrive at the principle. His whole aim is to imbibe the principle and make it a part and parcel of his own mental constitution. The principles once imbided, the mind goes on higher and higher and tries to reach the Prana step by step. Mentally he becomes the facsimile of the other and all the utterances that come out of the lips of the devotee are in another form the reverberation of the ideas of the master. As to forms and ceremonies the likings become less and only such portion are kept up as showing gratitude and respect to the sacred memory of the beloved. But gorgeous or fussy things will upset his mental composure and will distract his mind from equanimity. It is only for the mass or the undeveloped minds that a small portion of the outward ceremonies are kept up, so that through these formalities they might reach the desired object.

The mental process of worship :—

Later on when the outward ceremonies lose their charm as mere external forms, the devotee passes his days in solitude pondering over the beloved. The externalities are all turned into mental images. He thinks over his Lord, mentally talks with Him, offers Him the best articles that his mind can create, but all in a mental form without any outward expression. But his inner feelings are marked by a calm serenity on his face, the peculiar intonations of his voice and the mild but penetrating and loving glances of his eyes. But still there is an idea of worship or of offerings up of material objects in his mind. Gradually the idea offering and receiving fades away; the mind becomes maddened with idea of visualing the reality. He goes deeper into his mind. Talking about Him, singing hymns or even dilating upon the qualities of the beloved are all  as externalities to him. He likes to see the subject and not the qualities, and gradually rise to a pitch where the essence of the two entities is the same .The only distinction kept  up is the observer and the observed. Thus from personal attachment flow two streams, the one leading the mind up to the higher life, and the other through forns and ceremonies degrading it to morbidity and sometimes to fanaticism.

  

 DEVOTION AS THE OUT COME OF VISUALIZATION :—

                  So far we have tried to show how devotion origi­nates from personal attachment. But there is another kind of devotion which is the outcome of visualisation. The Prana when viewed produces different effects on two different classes of mind.      A man of dry intellect observes it and tries to find out the cause of the vision and the various relations that are connecting the creation with the Prana. This makes him a sage or philosopher who finds out only the principles that are governing the Universe. But there is another class of mind upon which a different effect is produced. An emotional nature visualises the Prana in some human form. As said before, natural surroundings and temperament put a coating upon the required image. In an arid desert country this image of the observer takes one form ; but where there is no desert, a blasted heath will also produce much the same effect in the mind and bring out a similar image. In mountainous or watery plains the images are much varied. In the plain the images are too numerous to be counted, as the ideas are originated from the notion of beauty which is different in different person. But in the mountainous regions where the grandeur brings out the higher feelings, the fancy of a man is controlled. Hence, the visualised images are less in number. One class of devotees takes up the image, ponders over it and takes an introspective view and tries to find out the principle in the vision. But the person, who takes the vision as it is, always prone to make out rituals according to the nature of the vision and when fancy adds to it a little tincture of its own, the number of these external image are much multiplied and different rituals are created for different images or deities. It might be called the Prana inlaid with fancy or to put it in another language, the person sees his own ideas in a vivid form some in particular shape and figure just standing before him.

 

It has been argued out that ideas are vibrations coming out from the Prana which in their coarser forms are called the creation. From these vibrations we have the forms, and also the colours, so that the ideas when visualised through their intensity produce images and colours that have little fancy in them which in itself is the out-come of the natural surroundings and temperam­ents. Philosophically scrutinised there appears to be truth in it. It is not exactly the pure form of the Prana but the same with a fancied coating about it, so that we cannot absolutely reject it as untrue, neither can we maintain that, it is the summumbonum of the mind. It is a mere conditional truth and there is at least some sincerity in the observer, but fancy plays here an important part . It in through this visualisation of the ideas in some particular shape that we have the notion of so many minor deities called gods and demigods in all the religious  world and every image requiring some speciality in the mode of its worship.

 

               The Aryan races, who always settled down in some watery plain, had the influence of nature always acting upon their mind, producing a number of male and female deities as fancy propelled them to visualise. Hence, Aryan mythologies are philosophy and poetry mixed together. On the one hand, they preach philosophical principles depicting the different stages of the mind and how to arrive at some, positive truth. On the other hand, a sweet poetry is made out, as among the Greeks and Indians, most of their dramas and poetries have their sources in mythology and the poetical effusion there in give always a sweet and soothing effect to the mind.

 

               But the Semitics living in a dry, blasted and dreary soil produced a set of mythologies exactly representing  the temperament of the people, which is neither philoso­phy nor poetry. Put the Semitic mythology to a keen philosophic test, and in many points the fabric will come down. On the other hand, no poetical thought might be deduced from this sort of mythology. The whole tone of the Semitic mythology might be summed up as a morbid melancholia tinged with terror and grimness with a natural tendency to vituperation and condemnati­on, while Aryan mythology brings hope and solace to all. The fear of hell and hellish tortures rue not the principal pictures of Aryan mythology but a delightful heaven with all the bright and glorious feelings quite ennobling to human nature. Semitic mythology always tries to frighten the poor mortals with descriptions of hells, and the only conception of heaven to be found there is that person with gloomy moody countenance sit round God in a speechless, pensive way, which gives a rude shock to the Aryan mind. One thing to be noted here is that in Aryan mythology the demons are made the followers and subordinates to the supreme deities. They are the persons who are the protégés of the august Master. But in Semitic mythology the demons are put on an equal footing with the supreme deity only the supreme or the stronger one has vanquish­ed the demons, but the fighting is still continuing. They are not the followers but they are rivals. Hence, they classify them as good and bad gods.

 

The devotees classified as emotional and thoughyful :—

                      The emotional mind is always busy with externali­ties ; his whole conception of Divinity is in outward forms and ceremonies. When emotion is degenerated into credulity, all sorts of grotesque stories are fabricated, the externalities become boundless, and no reasoning or consistency are found amongst them. In the matter of devotion this is the worst state that a man can come to. But the better class of devotees gradually lessens or eschews the externalities altogether or tries to put them into mentation. These are the higher and lower classes that might be found amongst the ordinary devotional people.

 

                        Another class of men are also to be found. They have viaualised the Prana, but there being no emotional outbursts or an excess of feelings in them, fancy is much curtailed. Externalities are less or sometimes nil, but the introspection of the Deity within forms the prominent part. Such devotees always like to think and meditate upon the qualities and grandeur of the Divinity and being enamored of or absorbed in, the vision, in many cases, remain silent. Very little they like to speak out, but whatever utterances come out from the lips show the depth and intensity of the mind. These devotees are generally secluded saints. Their notion of devotion is philosophy with a gloss of sweetness and poetry. They take the principles in picture forms and continually live, sometimes absorbed in the images but in external matters nothing expressive or symbolic is given out. They have got love and kindness for every creature on earth, and sweet, pleasing behavior is characteristic of these souls. They are the mighty  thinkers of the world, only with the dry ruggedness of their philosophy polished over with sweetness and poetry.

 

Devotion is universal, its effect in the devotees :—

The question now arises whether devotion always makes a man passive or not ? When devotion goes deeper in the mind and the outwardness is spunged out, and the two entities, the observer and the think observed or the devotee and the deity are strung in one thread, devotion is converted into reliance. This changes the whole mental constitution of the person. Reliance makes a man firm, resolute and majestic. He is affirmative in his tone and behaviour. The doubtful terrorstricken nature of shallow devotion has no place in his mind, but gravity and solemn-ness mark out his every step. Even in his jestures and postures, in the wafture of his hand, or in the very intonation there is a hushing commanding tone or ring, which nobody can gainsay. This reliance in a man of cool nerves makes him reticent or active with a passive covering. But in a man of strong fiery nature the activity bursts forth, the mind, the language, the movement and everything pertaining to the person become intensely active. It is not the bustling of an ordinary business man, but the intense fervor and self conviction of a fervent devotee, prompting him into a busy life that he might diffuse his love and kindness to every one who comes in contact with him. All mighty riligious movers are actuated bythis reliance and hence they are able to change the atmosphere of the world. They are men of a double nature. When roused up, their activities know no bound. Every opposition must give way to this dynamic , centre of energy. But in this cool moments he is a mere baby and knows nothing about the world or higher life. It is wrong to suppose that devotion makes a man effeminate or a mere passive tool in the hand of another. The natural defect in some person is that his mental aberrations sometimes make him a man of morbid melancholia, who in his turn tries to diffuse the same to others. But his morbidity is not a standard of any religion, or any aspect of devotion. The effeminate  weaklings might think it in that way, but a man of strong nerves or bold heart will assume the role of the conqueror in the religious world. Hence devotion gives rise to an intense activity in a person when it is filtered through reliance. It is a mistaken notion with many that devotion is less important than philosophy. The whole world is guided by the spirit of devotion. It is the cementing principle that, is keeping up the unity of mankind. Philosophy goes in a dry argumentative way ; devotion on the contrary is the very same thing glossed over with sweetness ; hence it is so appealing to mankind. Philosophy is intended for a few intelligent person only. Devotion is intended for all. It gives sweetness and solace.

 

Origin op differences in Deities ok Selection of istham :—

                   A question may be asked, “Why everyone has his own special deity which gives so much consolation to his heart ? In religions bodies where ideas of separate deities are not admitted, they have created a number of patron-saints for every village and for separate individuals. Psychologically the matter comes to the same point that every one has a separate deity. There is a general body of doctrines belonging to each school which they talk of when confronted by other schools. But among themselves, they multiply it into any number they wish, and fastings and feastings are added to form the ceremonies. But what are the reasons for such things ?


A man might talk of many ideas and outwardly might follow them but in his heart of hearts he has one idea which form his speciality. It is the centre of his life, it forms his distinct individuality. Education and social environments might file off the angularities of his mind and might make him a polished person conforming to the general idea of the community. But the central idea remains all the same. We cannot change the centre of a man. Goodness or badness is not the question here, the thing is that any how the centre remains unchanged. Now when a man has visualised his ideas and vividly views them in an external forms, he sees also his own central idea standing before him in the desired form, and as in every man the life is embedded in the central idea which gives him strength and solace so when the centralised idea is visualised, his attachment to it knows no bound. He has discovered his choicest thing. Hence, every man is found to have a special liking for his
externalised central idea. In Indian phraseology this In
nlled the selection of "Istham”. It never interferes with the general doctrines of the particular school. Among non-Indian sects they call it by the name of angels, saints and demi-gods. For every action in their daily life there is a particular angel or demigod to direct or supervise. Among the Christians there is an angel even to look after the little babies. It is a natural tendency of the mind.

 

 

CHAPTER IX.

PHILOSOPHY :

It has been said before that according to natural surroundings and temperament, the conception of Divinity varies, or in other words, nature reflecting upon the mind produces a tendency which leads a man to think in a particular way. The application of this principle was shown in the sphere of religion and specially in its devotional aspect. In philosophical conception also it is no less powerful. It is for this reason that in different climates and countries we have different modes of viewing and arguing out the truth. Every one is clamoring for truth, but the mode of viewing, reasoning and dealing with matter speciality to everyone. Though the point to be proved is all the same yet the effect of the surroundings produces a craving in the mind and leads a man to view the truth and utilies it in a special manner suited to his own environments. Even in his arguments, examples, similes and metaphors the natural surroundings and climatic effects are seen to peep through. And nobody can avoid or go beyond the influence of the natural surroundings so long as he is in the conditional mind.

 

The infant or primitive mind sees the Prana, but not being trained up to the proper mode of reasoning cannot give a valid expression to it; its conclusion is right and in no way less cogent than the conclusion of a rigid thinker. The only difference is that the philosopher has proceeded in a rigid mode of argumentation by balancing one set of ideas against another, and after coming to a conclusion which he holds firmly to be true can explain steps by step how he has arrived at the conclusion; while the untrained mind arrives at the same conclusion ,but it cannot syllogistically explain to others. The untrained mind runs up quickly through all the stages of cogitation but being accustomed to the logicl mode of reasoning fails to perceive the details or the steps.

 

                      Some maintain that philosophy originated from a feeling of wonder. They argue that at the wonderful sight of a thunder, storm or any other striking natural phenomena, our wonder, surprise and admiration know no bounds. The mind sets to think about these grand manifestations of nature and from this cogitation come out religion and philosophy. But what is wonder ? When any external qualities or natural forces with so much violence upon the mind as to overwhelm it with their superior strength  the normal buoyancy of sprit in the man becomes dim. Hence he is bewildered and sometimes confused. This temporary depression of the nerves, or confused state of mind is called wonder, but when the mind or nerves get back an amount of energy sufficient to cope with and overcome the external forces, the wonder vanishes. That which was stupendous before now becomes the ordinary thing to him. Wonder makes a man passive or negative and cannot be called an active or positive state of the  mind. The negative aspect leaves an unsatisfied desire, or a hankering to know something more, to make the action complete. It is through this incomplete state of the mind that doubt comes. Religion or philosophy is an active or a positive aspect of the self. Hence the theory that religion or philosophy comes of wonder cannot be maintained. We must try to trace its origin to some other source.

 

The Indian school begins its philosophy with the observation of the Prana and then reduce it to the lower or the grosser forms to explain the creation. They take the essence to be central point and the- creation or the manifestation as the peripheral qualities, and gradually they try to find out the various relations and conditions which run through and traverse the whole system. It is for this reason that the writings of the ancient Indian sages were called the "Darshanam”' or the visualisation. They visualised the truth first and then reduced it to its conditional form.

 

Many thinkers outside the Indian sphere took a reverse procedure. They took the sense-bound world or the manifested objects and piling up one upon another tried to classify them into groups. But grouping requires a pre-knowledge of the entirety or else it will be wanting in harmony. The procedure is from “data unto equiseta”. But the data are assumptions according to the choice or the appealing qualities that attracted the observer and no two persons can agree in the assumption of the facts. Moreover these data or assumption are in many cases found to be defective or faulty. The reasoning portion is right, but the conclusion arrived at in argument does not agree with the different thinkers. Hence, one takes fire to be the primal cause, another takes the water and so on. This is a defect which is naturally to be met within a thinker without the knowledge of Prana. Thus by selecting  the different bits the conclusion arrived at, is in many cases a doubtful one. Hence, it is very often said that ‘metaphysics begins with doubts and ends in doubt’. But strictly speaking the knowledge of the truth appeared first, it produces a current of energy which gives an impetus to the selection and investigation of facts in order to bring them nearest to truth. But without the previous knowledge of the truth theprocedure becomes in many cases an ugly one. The procedure from Prana to material manifestations and then from material manifestations to Prana brings on spirituality and sweetness. But the other procedure of piling up  material thing , brings  out only the material aspect of the object  while the centre of the Prana  is overlooked.  It is not the logical  fallacy of ‘Petitio Principii’ or assuming a question which is to  be proved , for logic deals form and language, and psychology deals with mind.  

 

                  It is very often said that the vision of the Prana comes to a man in three different forms :—The transient state comes without immediate premeditation and passes away quickly. It is so very complicated that it is very difficult to trace it out. To obviate this difficulty, various theories have been started such as Polygenesis, the law of cause and effect, and the grace of a mighty soul. And all these theories are adopted to explain this transient vision. The next mode of vision is the flickering one, which comes after proper training and premeditation. If the nerves are properly trained and the current of energy required to raise the mind to the proper pitch is sufficient, a person so accustomed can easily bring out the state. It is not to be thought of that this transitory vision is a monopoly of some particular person born under favorable condi­tions. But it is the birth right of every individual ; and the constitution of the mind is such that a man in different periods of his life, has observed the externalised form or the projection of his own self, though it might  be in a crude form. But not having given special attention to it he forgets the incidents unless reminded of them by some other person. It might also be remar­ked here that the knowledge of entirety and the incorporeal form is inherent in, and comes first to a man. The disintegral and the corporeal form is a later development of the concept and we cannot begin with, or think of, a part without at the same time having a notion of the entirety. It is not first by patching up of that the parts or sensations of an object that the conception of the entirety is made. The notion of wholeness stand first before us and then therein we join together the bits of sensations to make the nearest approach to the conceived whole and then comes the knowledge of the object from mental disintegration so as to form a classi­fication or the grouping of the object under certain heads.

     One thing to be noted here is that whatever abstractions we might talk of or conceive in mind there is always a concrete form in the back ground ;for cogitation means succession of thoughts or vibrations under certain special conditions. But whenever there are vibrations there must be qualities, and qualities and vibrations create forms and colours.  Hence however high might be  the stage of cogitation and however subtle the form there is always some concrete forms for the mind to fix upon, and with this as centre we dilate upon and differentiate the qualities, and comparing the qualities with grosser or less abstract objects, we use the term abstraction as distinct from the object. But strictly speaking so long as we have the mind and cogitation, we cannot avoid the notion of qualities and conception of concreteness will remain even in its highest attenuated form.

.

                        Another way of viewing; the Prana is by analysing the relation between the observer, the observed and the observation. Wherever there are two entities there must be some relation or current of energy uniting the two and this current or the uniting element must pro­duce action, and wherever there is action, all the conditions (time, space etc. ) that are applicable to it must be there either in the highest or the finest form. It is said that all conditions remain in a nascent state and hence even in the highest abstract conception we have the concrete form behind. But when the mind goes beyond all conditions the distinction among the observer, the observed, and the observation vanishes and the three are submerged into something higher which is inexpressi­ble and quite beyond the comprehension of the condition­al mind. For want of proper expression it may be called fullness. It is neither concrete nor abstract, it is beyond both. Some maintain that it is void. But void means non-existence or annihilation. But how can a being come back to existence in the sense-bound- world after having once passed into non-existence ? But the other notion of it, viz : that it is fullness or completeness, which is the fountain head of both concrete and abstract conceptions is more reasonable and easily appeals to man. In other words, the exis­tence in its absolute vibrations produces the grosser conceptions which in their turn bring out the tangible and visible forms. So that the existence which is observable in every tangible object has for its origin in the absolute existence and that there is a continuity all through. For existence or Prana cannot remain in the differentiated form unless it be also found in the undifferentiated state or absolute state

 

It has been said before that when the Prana is visualised, two sorts of effects are produced in the minds of two different classes of men. The man who is of an emotional nature externalises the vision which produces an image which he describes as an external being dictating to him some higher truth ; and as there are separate entities with certain relation between them, the mind is lead to devotion. The man of the other class being of clam temperament tries to find out the causality or the relations subsisting between different phenomenal objects and the Prana. This gives rise to Philosophy which deals only with the  conditions under which the phenomenal world is created. The externalisation of Prana originates Mythology in its higher form, while the internalization of the Prana gives  the rise to Philosophy So that it might be said that one is not anterior to the other, but the two are synchronous and cognate. In the highest form of Mythology we have Philosophy in its concrete form.  The gloss of poetry covers the dryness of Philosophy. It is for this reason we find that the vedic sages combined in themselves the qualities of  a poet, prophet and philosopher. There was no period in the history of mankind when philosophy was wanting. However crude might have been yje form of it, there it was, for every man is a philosopher only if he finds an expression

 

                       Whenever an observer is in a mood to observe the creation, the Prana in its tendency to emanate, produces energy, which when differentiated, forms vibrations which  in there separateness are called idea. The ideas or the differentiated currents of energy when focused in a particular way produce the conception of motion or form, and in the grossifying state from this conception comes the atomic particles. The atomic particles propelled by the current of energy conglomerate into a visible lump  which we call form having colour, dimensions, density and other qualities. By this grossifying process these small lumps form into huge body, and the huge bodies in their disintegrating course propelled by current of  energy are again turned into atoms or molecules and beyond that we have only the conception or motion of the object. As the mind goes up, the huge mountain is converted into an idea, and again in its still finer form it is conver­ted into energy and its highest stage it merges into Prana or existence absolute. So that, to all intents and purposes, Prana is the basic principle which makes manifestation possible. If we look to the manifestation by itself it become gross inert matter. But as we cannot conceive an object without qualities so also the relation of the object to its cause and other things naturally comes into the mind which leads us to think of its connection with something higher being in the background, and the continuity of the whole universe can be argued out in this way. In other words, when the conditional mind in its gross form makes an outward projection, it sees everything in gross conditional stage. The higher the mind goes from grosser to finer, the more the former ‘observed’ changes its aspect, and in a still higher stage of the mind the former 'observed’ is viewed in a still higher aspect. So that wherever there is a molecule there is Prana.

 

Take the human organism, it is bundle of floating or vibrating atoms kept in a state of cohesion by an amount of energy which is said to be in a dormant state as compared with the high tension of it in the surrounding objects. But in reality what we call dorm­ant energy is in an extremely active state doing all the functions of integrating and disintegrating as is done in the outside world. Between every two atoms there is a space. But it cannot be called void, for there cannot be any void anywhere. Apparently, space might be mistaken for dormant energy. But if we think deeply over the matter we will find it to be the Prana manifesting itself through  pairs of opposite energies, drawingnearer or separating the two atoms. Take apso the mind , it is the finest form of atoms that are floating and forming different waves clashing one againstanother and producing currents or tendencies which leads the nerves to action. But between two waves or ideas in mind there is a gap which is the very same thing as Prana with its pair  of pooosit energies joining or disjoining two ridges of waves.  The same Prana in its active or manifested state produces opposite pairs of energies, but in its dormant state it is Prana absolute. So that the whole system of a being is Prana in its active as well as gross form calles manifestation . The whole creation, as well as every particle of it is  filled with Prana, only different stand points are taken  to view it.

                          When two objects are viewed together we see the two entities and the intervening gap between the two. This, gap in common parlance we call void. It is also called nothingness, as no visible form is perceived there. Scientists call it the point of equilibrium, where the centripetal and the centrifugal forces balance each other and come to standstill. But when any question about the existence of this gap is raised every one tries to shirk explanation and tries to talk about the boundaries. They say that in our conception of space we think of the two entities forming the boundaries. But when the question is put in the pointed form “what is the space or the intervening gap between the two entities ? ” The further explanation given by them is that our knowledge of space is intuitive and that nothing further can be said about it. But the term intuition means to all practical purposes that which one can not explain and which one assumes to be an 'a-priori’ truth.

 

The different schools of Philosophy, with their different modes of expression or terminology differ only in this that they take different views of the Prana and the manifestation, according to the views thus taken they try to find out the relations and the conditions appertaining to such assumptions. But even in these various schools of philosophy if we investigate the purpose or teleology of each the conclusions arrived at with regard to each would pretty much be the same. So that we might safely say that the different schools of Philosophy are the outcomes of viewing the Prana and the manifestation from different stand points. Natural surroundings, temperament, and assumptions are the main factors in moulding and shaping the lines of argument to arrive at the necessary conclusion.

“Om Shanti Om Shanti Om Shanti Om”.




THOUGHTS OF RELIGION

RELIGION

All over the world men are following some form of religion and every one thinks that he has got the best form of it ever concerned or revealed to mankind. From the height of monism down to tree and serpent worship, every sect thinks that they have got the monopoly of truth and the rest of the world is in darkness. They argue that the grandest conception of divinity as to its qualities and functions, are all a special property to them. While the stories of gods' demigods in other religious bodies are mere myths are fables. Their own stories about gods and demigods are all reality and truth, and such incident actually happened. Ask a Semitic about the stories of Adam and  Eve, of angels, “Cherubs and cherubim” he will at once say, that these things are truth, while the stories about Jupiter, Juno and Minerva are concoctions of human brains. In the Assyrian cosmogony the firmament is represented as Anu, and Ea was the name for the earth. By their union and adhesion the creation was made. The Semitic conception of Adam and Eve in their nude sky clad state came out of Anu and Ea. But when .Semitic stories are pointed out as the other form of the Assyrian court, the butlers, the musicians waiters, and dancers are only transplanted from the earthly soil to a position above the clouds and all these religious fables showing the tendency of the people for enjoyment which they could not derive actually in their earthly habitation, a follower of a Semitic school gets mortified and murmurs that his theology is assailed with some impious arguments. Their plea is that they are believing in such mode of thinking and have grown up in the line wherein they find peace and consolation. But to subvert their ingrained conception is to jeopardise their whole mental state and the sweetness and harmony of religion is shocked. And still more when the conception of angel is traced back to its Assyrian source where beaked headed human-faced winged man-god was worshiped and where also horse with two wings which in their turn become the angles or fairies and Borack of the Semitic school. And further on when the beaked headed winged god was traced to its original Egyptian source to Horus or the vulture god, a semite will fall flat and will weep and cry that he is worshiping a carrion eater vulture as the messenger of god. And yet amidst jumbling of facts and grotesque form of nature worship we find many pious men of high merit come out.

The miserable Semitic often chased by the Assyrians and the Babylonian, could not enjoy anything in their earthly existence and to satisfy their craving they put everything for the future and in the other world. But their mortifications on earth has made them to form a conception of Heaven, a place of morbidity and melancholia. And their Jehova is a revangeful person who will retaliate the offences done to “the chosen people”, for the Jews themselves were unable either to defend themselves or to pay back the offender in their own coin. Deferred enjoy­ment and deferred vengeance are the principle traits of the old Semitic school.

The Aryans tried to solve the problem of Divinity through gorgeous ceremonies, grand sacrifices and oblations. The outward snowy pomps much attracted the fancy of the mass and religion was considered as an object of forms and ceremonies. The Aryan ritualistic became so repugnant in the latter period that from horse and bull sacrifice they came to human sacrifice. And Julius Ceasar during his triumph after sacrificing the white bulls before Jupiter capitolimous decapitated the sister of Cleopetra and Versingetorie the gangliest chief of Bisancon.

These forms and ceremonies were multiplied according to the wealth of the monarch and private persons till the people got disgusted to such custom and panted for a change. In India six centuries before Ceasar, rose Buddha who tried to solve the problems by metaphysical reasoning as to the origin of the creation. He boldly declared to the world, “what is the good of bribing the gods if by one’s own merit, a person can attain liberation ? Forms and ceremonies are useless adjuncts to religion”.

From this period, we find that the fineness and precision and the doctrine became the leading part in religion and forms and ceremonies were tried to be cast away. But the reaction came later on and the Buddhists themselves stretched out their hands to form the image of Buddha and to worship it, till big temple and pompous rituality slowly crept in. And the struggle went on for several centuries between the school of pompousness of ceremony and the school for the purity of doctrine.

The Bamachari of India, the Rosicrucian of Europe, the Phoenician worship of Baal and Ashtoreth otherwise known as Bacchalian orgies and the Nusaris of Syria directly or indirectly formed themselves into a school in which they attempted to solve the problems of Divinity through procreation. All the different stages and formation of a human body from the protoplasm stage of the fetus up to the formation of a gigantic intellectual man, they take this to be the different stages in the creation of the ' universe. And how the Divinity is traceable, through all the variations in the forms when put into philosophic arguments. The Bamacharies might equally claim a place in the religious bodies of the world, though their ceremonies, are objectionable as debasing the human nature.

Another  attempt was made to find out a response through the nature. People communed with trees and forests, mountains and valleys, rivers and plains and they got response there from.

The tree and serpent worship, the worship of the river and the fire are the first steps to arrive at philosophic conclusions about the Divinity and the creations. This is called the Natural religion which every one follows when at home and in private life. But in public discussion, the man take shelter of the philosophic doctrine of his particular school. Three fourth of the religion of any man or woman is Natural religion and the doctrinal portion is kept for quarrelling with a person of different sects. But all religions and the philosophies are the out-come and the gradual development of Natural religion - the original tree and serpent worship.

Though Natural religion is the fountain head of all the religions of the world, the recognised school developed into three branches, the ceremonial, the mataphysical and the personal aspect. A struggle went on for some time between the school of ceremony and the school of philosophy till the supremacy of a person came out which decided all the struggle of that period. And the principle was converged and concretised in the person, till at a latter period, the ceremonial, mataphysical and the personal aspect are made into a solid mass of the eminent man and man-god was proclaimed to the world. Buddha himself, denounced against the ceremonies and tried to uphold rightly the principle of philosophy, but his followers made him the central peg for all the varieties of conceptions, forms and ceremonies.

In Greece and Rome, the philosophic school and the ceremonial school were clashing against each other. And both were dissatisfied with one another till the advent of Paul brought out Jesus as the peace maker of the contest. For Paul, who declared in Aereopagus, “Whom has thou ignorantly worshiped him, have I come to declare unto you".

Though the ancient world prohibited much against man-worship and struggle to reach Divinity either through principle or through ceremony, but a time came all over the world when man was worshipped as the embodiment of principle and Divinity.

And why it happened ? What is religion ? These are the questions that naturally comes to a man.

Some men hold that forms and ceremonies are the paths to Divinity. But the people got dissatisfied with this dictum and practice as the procedure became mecha­nical without any life in it : no sweetness, no vivifying power, no ennobling effect was produced in the minds of the votaries. And people find no solace in this school and principle again the dryness, the morbidity was found out and the people revolted against this school. Every one began to clamor what is religion ? What is divinity? There must be something else other than principle and rituality. And what is that ?

A person after long pondering over the principle tries to indentify himself with the principle. The more he tries to forget his corporeal form and conditions, the more he is identified with the principle, the grossness is elimi­nated and the fineness of the inner self is brought out till the latent power in a man—the Prana, the unifying power is roused up which is called religion. This latent power or Prana is the most sacred object that can be con­ceived of, and a person is called sacred and holy because the Prana or the living religion is encased in his flesh.

         Why a great scholar and philosopher, who has thought much of the problems of life, stands as a baby before a holy person who is himself an illiterate one ? The Philosopher has developed the outward casing the dis­criminating faculties. But the saint has developed the latent power. The spiritualitic philosophy looks to the world as dead innert substance which it analyse bit by bit and sees the life, the unifying power, which is under­lying the whole creation. A. philosopher looks through the world as a form of picture or an outside object and draws out his theory by analysing the dead inert mass. For the Indian term “Darsan”           does not mean philosophy

but visualising, but Greek term philosophy means love of knowledge, which brings out the two line of thought. A saint tries to see the universe both outside and inside. He analyse the creation, his own body and mind, and finds that the Prana is in outside, it is inside, it is everywhere. This is called realisation. In every atom, on every speck, it is the same thing. He sees it, he feels it, he visualises it. To him the world is a living mass and entirety and eternal life. The changes of forms are the ripples upon the calm sea of life. Hence a saint, having a different stand point of viewing the creation, gives a different version of external object which the philo­sopher fails to observe.

It is very often said : Think through the brain but do not keep the ideas locked up there but bring them down to the nerves. The philosopher always keeps his ideas in the brain and can well discuss upon any subject but not having brought down the ideas in the nerve cannot under­stand the vivifying force of their ideas. A saint though he might not conceive a very high idea but he has attempted to some extent and tried to bring down the trifling idea he has got into his nerves. He has attempted to make the ideas a part and parcel of his constitution, so he has realised the truth. He can talk with certitude and great force which is lacking in a philosopher. A philosopher in most cases a dealer, a shopkeeper of ideas. A saint is the master of the ideas. He has realised the truth. Though his ideas might be limited to a small extent.

The human body is composed of nerves standing layer after layer from the grosser to the finest nerve. The idea or the current of energy, as it passes through different stratum, gets transformation. The Philosopher looks to the world generally through the lower stratum of nerves and scarcely come to the final and deeper ones. Hence latent power or the Prana is scarcely developed in him which a saint tries to develop. It is a rare combination where a saint and a philosopher are combined in one per­son, the saint gets his initiative ideas from a philosopher and tries to realise them. A philosopher looks the wcrld as a picture in an art gallery and pronounces his opinion. Hence a great scholar sometimes bows down before an illiterate saint.

Two aspects of Divinity are to be found in the world,—the external and the internal one. The devotional school always tries to view the ego as external being from whom blessings are received and pious thoughts are sent up. This is called the path of devotion. The other path, the path of knowledge, tries to view the ego within one’s own self by analysing and eliminating the different stages of the mind. But whatever might be the difference in the procedure the result is very much the same. For, in the highest stages, the ideas are visualised and every nerve is attuned to some special idea. And ideas and the corpo­real form and the nerve system are identified. Hence the latent power in man or the Prana is roused up. This Prana is to be found in every person but in a dormant state. The process of invocation makes the dormant Prana an active one.

In the dormant stage the Prana is enveloped with the desires or tendencies of the flesh. But when it is made active it tries to shake off the trammels of the body. The clamour of the body, as it subsides down, gives a free scope for the development of the Prana, till the conditions of the flesh are cut down ; for some times the Prana comes out in its full force. So Jesus said, “I have overcome my­self’. And Buddha was called Jina or self-conquorer.

This prana in its onward progress and in its absolute state is what is called religion and divinity. But as the emanation passes through different layers of nerve made up for different purposes the expression or manifestation are very often assumed different aspects. It is for this reason, we find some differences between the recorded sayings of two prophets. If we try to approach a master mind through his language, we shall make a sad mistake in knowing the person. The right way of approa­ching a master is through the inner workings of his mind. Think of the different phases of his mind and try to corres­pond the same ideas, the sameness within yourself. This is called realising a prophet.

As for wordings and language, since the prophet is unable to give expression to the circumstantial incidents, the social stage, the climatic influences are all to be taken into consideration And though generally we try to understand a person through his utterances yet language is a poor medium of the expression of the human mind. Hence we fall out with each other and give different accounts of his life and multiply sects and start up diffe­rent religions. The Prana is without language, without condition or cause. It is to be silently imbibed in, incor­porated with ourselves and not to be talked of.

Ideas are current in the world from very ancient times. And hundreds of book will be found which are discussing. the ideas. And why no body gives any attention to such  ideas ? Why we call such religion and ideas to be dead ones. When the old ideas come in contact with liberated person and become incorporated with his own self he infuses the Prana, the life, the vivifying power, of the religion to such ideas, and when the ideas are trans­mitted from the lips of such person the dormant lethar­gic forms are cast off. And activity is infused in such ideas become sanctified by the infusion of the Prana.

Any religious body where the number of such libera­ted persons, are to be found in galore is said to have life in it. It will expand, it will absorb and attract men. Mere argumentation or learning or grandeur of the place of worship or wealth and magnificence of  rich potentates cannot stop the death knell of religion. The externalities are a mere grain of sand to a huge mountain. All books learning and quick power of argumentation are in many cases a hindrance to spirituality. The Prana is the only thing that can sustain religion. It is for this reason, we find a few homeless persons without any learning or social position but with deep in spirituality outturn the men­tal atmosphere of the world. And Jesus, a young man un- \known and of poor origin, locking at an old fisher-man nearly double his own age with many family ties asked him “Follow me and I shall make you a fisher of men”. And the fishmonger left off  his net and became a wonderer with a wandering young man. This is called the attractiveness of the Prana -a corresponding breath of vibration is roused up in the other one.

         And how do we know that the Prana is developed in the person'( His acts, his intonation, his ideas, his life are all of one accord. Nothing will contradict his ideas and actions. He shakes off his corporeal form and lives in the idea body. He himself becomes the ideas and the ideas are his form. The two entities are identified and hence under no circumstances a break is to be found. Hence, such men are truthful. And tremendous energies are given to his actions and utterances, more so through the glances of the eyes and the countenance of the face than by the expression of the verbal sound.

A question might be raised—who says that the man has developed the ideas of his mind and is a saint'( Has any body given him any certificate that he is a saintly man ? There is no shopkeeeping, a hating or patroni­sing tone in spirituality. A spiritual man himself certi­fies that he is saintly and that is enough to satisfy and hush all mankind. What right has a slumbering man to question about the spiritualities of a saint. To know a saint is to become a saint.

When the Prana is roused up in a person, the intonation of his voice, the steadfast attractive glance of his eyes, the calm serene mood of his countenance, the affirmative tone in every gesture and posture and even in the wafture of the hand point out that he is a superior being - far ahead of the ordinary run of man. There is something majestic demeanor      in every       action. His utterances and actions all correspond to each        other. Even in his jolly merry mood there is sweetness, gravity and uplifting effect and intonation. Even when he is in a wrath a sweetness is glossed over the harsh language. He becomes the centre of attraction.

It is not to be thought of that every tag-rag person can be a saint—far from it. Many scoundrels of the world pose themselves as saints and they are easily detected out. A hollowness is to be observed in every action, a selfish motive persuade them. And hence after a short period he recoils and is sent to oblivion, A special feature of a saintly person is that his voice has a sonorous rhythmical vibration. And according to the development of spirituality this sonorous effect this fullness of voice is found out. And on the contrary, the hollowness, the harsh­ness of the tune of the person mark out an unholy man. The majestic appearance, loveliness, and attractiveness are the traits of a saint.

The deeper the mind .goes the finer are the nerves roused up proportionately. And the current of energy emanating from such a stratum often have a far reaching range. The amount of energy coming out of the grosser or peripheral nerves have for their action self-preservation and self- procreation, self-possession and very often bring out contra­dictory ideas and cross desires. The vibrations themselves are irregular and unrhythmical which produce a harshness and dissonance in its effects. The range, being limited and narrow, soon recoils upon the persons or at best temporarily effect a small group of persons hence such ideas are called the lower grade of desires. But the ideas or current of energy emanating from a deeper layer extend to a big range and are smooth and rhythmical in vibration. The ideas being enlivened with the Prana penetrates deep into the mind of the hearer and overcome his own ideas and rouses up the dormant Prana in the person. Hence we say we get a life when we come in contact with a saintly person and become holy with his association. .

The power of infusing Prana into other persons is called the transmission of power. The individuality, the centre of the person, is not annihilated but a sort of a coating or effluvium is kept over the individual ego or the centre of the person. It is not to be understood that the other person has lost his individuality. His individuality or the central ego is kept up as the same. But having received an external infusion of power he views the world in some better light. He becomes a double man, partly his own individuality and partly the medium of the new infused energy.

 

This power of transmission is not confined to a person only but the places are also affected. Why it is that in going to a sacred place or to a place of worship or to a shrine of a saint we become affected and feel strange current of holy and lofty thoughts are coming within us. The Divinity being transmitted from a saint lodged in the place and is kept up there in a vivid form. A new comer unconsciously coming to such a place is moved with the stored up energy there. But a properly attuned person fit to receive the full amount of energy will receive the greatest amount of benefit from such places. The Divinity is not in the flesh, not in the stone walls but it is a thing by itself. And the human corporeal form is the best medium of rousing up and transmitting this energy. And place of worship, any shrine, where this power is still kept' up we call them to be living places. Hence such places attract many persons and are considered as sacred sites. But the association of unholy person and unholy action will mar the Divinity from the place and gradually such shrines become dead places and will have no attractions for men.

From very ancient times people have marked out a gloss, a radiant feature, a halo around the person of a saint and in every country from time immemorial the statues of saints, and gods are made with a halo at the back ground. From the vibration we have the formation of colour, light and forms and so on. Every thing is coming out from the vibration of the Prana in its grossing down and we are accustomed to view the normal state of this vibration. This is our experience of the world. But when the Divinity is roused up in the person the finer particle of the system are made to vibrate in a rythmical way. A sort of glow is cast over the countenance in statues and in pictures to enhance this quality a big radiant back ground is made. But in reality a lovely mild, sweet, attractive gloss is cast. over the countenance of a holy person. It is for this reason that it is very often said a Divinity is very often seen in saints and pious people. When the same person is acting in his ordinary way there is no such radiant feature in him. But when the transcendental ideas or Divinity or Prana are roused up in him only at that time he becomes a saint. A radiant feature, a sonorous voice, an affable look and the spirituality of the inner self burst out from the casing of the flesh and surcharges him. There is a Divinity the hedges round a saint.

I do not hold the theory of inspiration or breathing through the nostril. This was the old Semitic conception when the Prana was taken as a form of air. It is the latent energy that must be developed from within and with or without external help this power might be roused up. The philosophic school or the “Jnanis" by analysing their own mind come to the Divinity. The devotional people look for the Divinity in the externality. The Divinity when roused up in a person makes him a saint but there is no reason that all should be classed in the same footing. The depth and fineness of the medium, the range of expansion are less considered. It is for this reason we have the category of a saint, a holy man, a divine man, a prophet or a liberated person And according to the fineness of the stratum the environment, the climatic effect' the expressions are modi­fied to suit the age and the person. Hence, the life of a religion or the doctrine of a prophet has a period of life after which it falls away. The Divinity or the unconditional essence is kept up as an under soil current all along. But the conditional portion dealing with the circumstances, fade away hence we say a religious movements must fade away.

       The Divine person brings out new truth and the new mode of viewing the world. He is to be approached through the mental working. But fortunately or unfortunately the mental workings are expressed through the language,—a poor medium of transmission. A body of men beginning to approach the master-mind through his wordings turn out to be commentators of the ideas. The theologians are the necessary, unavoidable barrier and curse to religion. So long there is life in the religion-men recourse take to practice it, there is no need of theologians. Freedom and unifying power is the motto to them. The theologians coming after a time trying to put the ideas in a solid basis build a hedge round the ideas and formulate doctrines for others and give their own interpretation to the writings and throttle out the religion. It then becomes orthodoxy, it then becomes bundle of doctrine. “Follow this or go out of the church.”

But without a theologian the mass cannot be guided. Hence the theologians are called the necessary and un­avoidable evil to a religion. And when orthodoxy comes in and doctrine and dogmas become rampart, narrowness pervades the atmosphere, and everything becomes mecha­nical and the life extinct. A new movement, a new prophet, a new vivifying force is necessary to soothe the mind of the earnest seeker. The theologian in the name of sustaining religion rings the death knell of the religion.

The mass is very often moved and affected by the emo­tional effusion of a saintly man, take it the summumbonum at the expense of Divinity. The more a person is frenzical can dance and howl and shout and becomes frenzical the more he is applauded by the mass. In Egypt, in some parts of Syria, in Constantinople, in Persia and in different parts of India, such men are found in cart-load. The result is that they loose the steadiness, the nerve system becomes all shattered and to get freshness and continuity of excitement they recourse to strong narcotic, and in the reaction they become the most filthy person,

Slight little emotional nature as to the signing of hymn and dancing before images is not objectionable but when the effusion and elution of sentiment are carried to excess the man is ruined for ever. It is better to be a stoic than a Epicurean. The ebullition and effusion of sentiment must be snubbed down for it is most detrimental to spiritual growth. Calm, dignified unperturbed state of mind is the best course. The emotional part might be called a sauce to the rigid meditative mood. To break the satiating and monotonous state of the rigid life produced by calm meditative mood - little hymn singing are allowable. But it should be noted here that Buddha conddemned this as it leads to effiminacy.

 

 

MORALITY

           In studying the biography of a saint we find morality the prom intent feature in the character. Why it is that though different saint disagree as to doctrine and mode of worship but they all unite in one point in insisting a person to be a moral one. Every saint, every preacher of religion puts great emphasis on the point of morality and always make it an adjunct of religion. An immoral person can never be a religious one so the dictum goes.

         What are the points of unity amongst the saints and great men all over the world ? If we look to the precept and the conduct of different persons of different ages, no fixed standard or rule is to be found out, to find out the unity amongst all. I hold the theory that when the latent energy or the Prana is developed in a person, he gets the introspection and the final view of the world. And accor­ding to the higher flight of this Prana various grades of observation and opinion of the creation are to be found.

               It is for this reason every person calling himself to be a moral one though his conduct and doctrine differ from others, and all precepts, doctrine and dogmas are formed to preserve this Prana or the latent power in a person.

Morality is much associated with religion and no man is considered to be a religious one, unless his conduct conforms with the ideas of morality of that particular body. It is very often insisted that morality is the cen­tral point of religion. Doctrines and dogmas are consi­dered to be secondary means to any religion.

              Since the dawn of civilization men are observing the changeable nature of the social environments and though they struggle much to establish a permanency of the evanescence yet with all their efforts they could not find any solution to it. At last they turned their minds to religion if only they can find response there. But the ceremonial and the ritualistic portion were so pompous and multifarious that the people get shocked at the com­plication of the ceremonies and tried to discover what was the real centre,—the real cause for which they were struggling so much. The discovery of the knowledge of ego and its nature gradually began to dawn upon them and from the external they turned their attention to internalities

This was the grandest discovery of the ancient mas­ters who with their keen acumen analysed, classified and noted all the various shades and disposition, and found the ego was the centre of all religion and all philosophy. That was the first declaration that was preached to mankind,—a bold deviating and recession from the outside to the inside world. The ego is to be attempted, realised, and tran­slated into every action of life, that was made the basic principle of religion. Any doctrine, that helped to reach, to develop, and to realise the ego, was considered as reality, anything that retarded it or deviated from this path was considered as impurity, and was expunged out from the social institutions.

Philosophy deals with the nature and the condition of the ego, as we observe it from the lowest stratum, onward to the highest climax, the same object when viewed through the grossest peripheral nerves produces the tendencies of self-preservation and self-procreation and self-possession. But when the gross nerves are passed over and the mind reaches the finer nerves the grossness of the condition are fast fading away and clearness shine forth. It is not to be argued here that the lower stages are faulty and the higher ones are truth and realities, but the latter is the natural development of the former by the natural law of evolution, which has a teleological impetus to reach the still higher stages to bring out the acme. Metaphysics deal purely with the nature of the ego and there it stops.

Ethics deals with the relation of the ego to the out­side world and deals much with the manifestation of the ego and preservation of energy in its best form. It deals also with the conditions and selects out the higher one by eschewing    the lower ones. The preservation and the stability of the manifestation of the ego is the central point in it.

Religion is the combination of the knowledge of the ego and its manifestation or relation with the rest of the mankind. Hence both metaphysics and ethics must be combined to form a religious system. The one without the other can never be called religion. But the central principle of the two branches of the mental activities is the rousing up of the Prana or the latent Energy inherent and dormant in every individual. This Prana when rou­sed up gives a firmness and real vision of the manifested and the unmanifested. Morality means the different con­ditions of the minds to preserve the Prana that is already roused up. In the metaphysics we deal with the Ego in its several layers or grades from the grosser to the finer stages and how the outside world might be observed in its various stages of transformation, Morality or Ethics deals with that, when the Prana is roused up and passing through the different stages on layers what would be the desir­able or undesirable relation or the external objects to the Ego. Here the effective relation is the main point. The whole leading aspect is how by certain rules and conditions the “Prana" might not only be preserved but developed to its highest stages. If metaphysics be called the mere observing aspect, Ethics might be called the relative aspect of the Ego or the Prana to the outside world and deals much with the merit or demerit of the object or idea in its relation to the Prana. It is a mere different aspect of viewing the Ego in its aspect of manifestation.

The Indian Psychologists divide the mind and the nerve system into six layers. The current of energy, when passing through different layers, gives different views and aspects of the gross externalities and grossness and fineness are marked thereon. Hence in our opinion of the world we give different version of the manifestation and every opinion is correct according to the stand point of viewing by the observer. In dealing with Ethics the very same thing happens. When the mind is in the region of Kama Loka or region of Desire, our ideas tend towards self-preservation and self-procreation and self-possession. Ethics or morality will be to regulate the relation from this region to the outside world.

In the region of Rupa Loka or the Region of Forms, the: ideas are coming when the world appears to be in the shape of pictures or forms which are affecting the_Ego The moral code there should be to preserve and devolop the Prana from this stage to the* third one and soon we have the region of Bhava Loka— or the region of ideas. The next higher one is the region of Gnana Loka or the region of Knowledge. Then comes the Anandamoy Loka or the region of Bliss and the final one is the complete knowledge of the absolute Ego.

         I do not agree with Western thinkers who always try to put the whole thing from one stand point. Generally they start their theory from the basic principle or the Kamaloka and try to judge all the different grades through the same standard. So far they issue out their dictum from this region, and take view of the world coming under its scope, it is right. But when they try to encompass the higher grades under the same rules and conditions, I differ from them.

To preserve the Prana some take continence to be the best effective means, so far so by itself, it is good but that it is the only means and married life is faulty is not the real truth. In every phase of life this power might be attained.

When the Prana or Divinity is roused up in a man he proceeds in his own line and much of the social conven­tional rules are distasteful to him. Hence he has many aberrations which to an ordinary mortal is all defective. But to him these things are of no consequence. There is a sweetness, a force, a vivifying power even in his arbitrative actions. The whole tendency is the preservation of the Prana when it is roused up and hence religion and morality are much associated and reality is the same, in the two different aspects.

The Western thinkers always talk about social morality how to keep a friendly relation between different persons and various theories are started to explain this assumption. So far as the relation of man to man is taken into consideration the theories and explanations are all right. But it is not the whole truth by means of which we can explain the higher stages. The social relation of morality comes under the heading of Ethics and rules and regulations are made to sustain society in certain organisation. But my point here is to show the relation between religion and morality and I hold the view that the Prana or the Divinity when roused up in a person should be preserved and developed and every active ideas and means both internal and external that are helping in the line is called morality. That which retards that which deviates and destroys it is immoral. The Divinity should be manifested in every form and—every object.

 

DOCTRINES

Whensoever the divinity in a person is roused up, people from all corners flock around him to get a touch of the divinity so roused up in the person. Every one is an ardent admirer of the central one—the master and such people form a community amongst themselves with the master in the central place. All these men are sincere and true to the principles. The master no doubt, gives his ideas equally to all so that all might come up to the same high level. The capacity of men to receive in the spirit and the divinity is variable. The one class of persons look to the inner working of the mind and try to approach the divinity in some incorporeal form. They start with the idea that the body is the mere casing ; the ideas are the only things to be studied and through the idea-body they try to approach the divinity without a name and a form They are the silent workers who take the master to be a model, a prototype and try to formulate their lives and conduct in the parallel lines with the life of the master. They look upon the master as the guide' line by following which direction they might be equally so or at least come to some near point of the master. All the externalities are considered as secondary or unimportant points but the divinity which the master himself has is the point to be aimed at and realised. From the relativity they try to arrive at the absolute.

Another class of men who come in contact with the master they take his body, his associations and his ideas as the summumbonum. The inner workings of the other school they have not much taste to discern but the every day life of the master, his utterances, his gestures and postures, even the daily life in details are taken as the goal to be arrived at The master is taken as the embodiment of the divinity and the concreteness and the conditional portions are taken for the absolute and the unconditional. This school tries to take up a mental photo of the working and expressions of the master and so the aim is to preserve the memory of him. Abstract conception they have no liking for. Concreteness is what they think best. The Divinity that was inside the flesh, but other than the flesh, they do not care much. But the flesh is identified with the divinity and their whole mental aptitude is the associations and preservation of the flesh and the incident connected with the flesh and the manifestation. The unmanifested one they do not like to know but only the manifested portion they care much. If the former school tries to approach the divinity in its absolute state taking the master to be a guide and a prototype whose mental workings are to be searched and realised, the later school take the master to be the summumbonum and he is himself the divinity and the goal and his manifested form and his associations to be rigidly preserved.

Many attempts and devices have been made to preserve the continuity of these schools of persons. And both these schools were attempting to have the divinity from their different stand points of view. And though they might agree in the name of the master but in the detail workings of these two schools they generally fall out and be little each other.

The question now turns upon between the schools of principle and the school of person. The bold and strong minded persons with the vigorous nerves and independent thinking always choose the path of thinking. Externali­ties and outward show of feelings they have no taste for but introspection and penetration into the deeper layer of mind are the things they like best. From the corpo­real they try to go into the incorporeal from the divisible to the indivisible. Wholeness is their motto. Manifesta­tion is a trifling thing. Showy, pompous thing they take a detrimental to the real workings of mind. They are the most vigorous brains of the time and are far ahead from the ordinary run of mankind.

It must not be thought of that they are less in their devotion and in their respect for the central figure but their respect is so solid that they do not like to express it to others. The inward softness is lost sight of one to the stern. Stoicism of the external features and expre­ssions. one thing to be noted here is that when the mind rises in the right line to some higher level the other phases of the mind are equally developed though the prominence is given to one’s own natural brain. The devotional portion, the softness, the sweetness are equal in his heart but he suppresses them, lest they might pro­duce any enervating effect. This is called the school of principle ; where the ideas, the laws of cause and effect, the source of every thing are rigidly analysed, discussed and attained to.

The other school or the school of devotion which takes a person as the central figure and nothing is higher than the person they argue his name, his associations, his place, the persons that he talked with, the things that he touched are all sacred to him. It is for his sake I live and move and Smile. He is my lord, my master, the pupil of my eyes, the smile of my lips. The very blood that courses through my veins the very heart of my heart, the very pith and marrow of my bones. I am his entirely, absolutely’’.

        The devotional school taking up this to be their motto, rises up to some high level but concreteness and persona­lity they can never shake off. Abstract conception and wholeness where the personality is shaken off and elimi­nated are things most distasteful to them Here in the two schools tight at with each other. The one school stigmatises the other as the nihilist and without any devo­tional principle in them and the other school reduces the devotionalist as inferior and man-worshiper. But what­ever might be the differences between the two lines it must be admitted that both these schools have produced men of wonderful merit who are really a glory to mankind. Only the line of procedure is somewhat different.

These are the best aspects of the two schools which are praise worthy and above all blames but when abused and misused both the schools are turned out into a band of mischievous persons. The men of the school of princi­ples having forgotten the real nature of the mind and the psychological aspects, learn by rote a few stray principles and quotations and always makes target about others in season and out of season. The ordinary men get disgusted with this band of idle talkers and try to avoid them. The divinity, the life, the Prana they could not find, only the husk of the dictums are taken in and much talked of. This is why people get disgusted with them- This want of divinity and the perception of Prana in the principles makes them a band of fanatics and brings on confusion and deterioration of this body and they turn out to be a band of babblers and dribblers till another man of living force is required to rouse up, to give vivifying power to the principle of the followers. Divinity is a thing required and without it every thing is dead and inert.

The other school takes the personality of the master as the summumbnum and every day working of the master when in flesh are tried to be repeated and thought of without giving any scope of enlarging the circle or free hand to go ahead of the limitation of the daily routine work. The whole system becomes a mechanical process and within a century or two every thing becomes mumme­ries and gibberish. A machine might be devised to go round all the routine works in a regular way but the main defect in this school is the effuse on of sentiments which became the prominent feature of the school, and when the mind is emotional, resoning forsakes the man ; and instead of doing good or going in the right pith many a time they make a slip or fall flat at the very threshold where they intend to find peace and consolation. The ebullition of feelings is the most detrimental to this school. It is the out come of weakness of the nerves and might be taken as temporal insanity. In its best form it brings an effeminacy and in its vicious forms it produces fana­ticism. A person who likes to be a devout person must always avoid this effusion and ebullition of sentiments.

The school of principle deals much with the Psycholo­gical aspects which are eternal and permanent and applic­able to all parsons, require  very little hedging round to sustain and keep up the solidarity of this body. Any person can work out the principle and the ideas in his own mind in any secluded place. It is just a seining of the psychological steps of one’s own mind and 'the objects of observation in every way we think very little of external helps, and the internal observation is required to decipher and study the external. It is for this reason the school of knowledge have not much taste for doctrines and formalities. They try to dive deep into the essence and not to the casing of it.

          The other school, the school of devotion dealing with a central person and having the object of perpetuating the memory and the daily life of the person is forced to recourse to formulate certain doctrines to hedge round and guard up the personality of the master. And in the lapse of time when new comers join the body who have not seen the master himself the pietiests formulate a body of rules keeping the details and minutes to keep up the routing work of the body.

During the life time of the master and even after his passing away the divinity or the Prana left by the Master worked out for sometimes and shaped  and moulded men to some high level without being conscious of the secret workings of the spirit. After a laps of time this process goes on for sometimes and then the followers of the master having not the spirituality enough to translate to others, fall back and recourse to all hedging round and formulate laws that are the only means or sustaining the bodies. In the beginning of the movement the spirituality of the followers was sufficient to roust up divinity amongst others who came in contact with him but slowly the worldliness, the pride, the craving for wealth and power in the name of enhancing the glory of the master slowly creeps into the breast of the followers and pomp and show, wealth and power are substituted at the cost of spirituality. The former selflessness, the fervour of spirit, the simplicity are all slowly fading away and etiquattes and styles are gradually entering in and leading adherents to worldliness and pomp. In the beginning the followers themselves were devout persons and embodiment of spirituality but gradually the kernel is off and the husk is left. It is for the wonderful spirituality in the person that doctrines are formulated. The doctrine kills the individual but tries to keep up the community. It is the death knell of the movement and out­wardly it is the means of expansion. When the spirit is off the dead carcass is decorated with wreath of roses. Aweful is the turning point and yet being delight all become intoxicated with joy what they have formulated the doctrine. Freedom is the life of religion. Subjection and servitude are real death of it. And how it happened '( In the beginn­ing a living force was translated from one person to another and when the spiritualities fast sinking down men began to approach the master not to his inner workings of the mind but to the utterances. The master uttered certain dictums according to circumstances and the capacity of the hearer, the recorders having overlooked all the circumstances give out the bare dictums which the men of later period do not understand or comprehend and hence the grammar and dictionaries are called in to help in explaining the utterances of his master. And every one has his' own fable to enhance the glory of the poor departed one and this the pietist called as pious lies which has no fault in it and hence certain rules are required to be formulated for the guidance of the mass. In any movement when a body is formed by the hedging round of certain rules and doctrine within a few short years similar groups will form in different places in the same body and every one emphasising upon certain precepts of the master and giving his own version of the facts, forms a new group and thus sects are multiplied. So much so that though they take the name of the same central person yet they become the bitterest enemy of different sects, for an enemy means the former friend

 In the experience of the world and history of civilization the pietists have done the greatest mischiefs to mankind. More lies and falsehoods and shedding of blood were done in the name of religion that any diplomat or a conqueror can think of. And seeing the deadliness and inertness of any religious movements a man of soft heart and of pure motive will be shocked at and will denounce all religion and condemn God and His paraphernalia as the most offensive devices of the human brain.

          And rightly they think of it. For while the living force is out a body of dead mummeries and gibberish are followed out. The heart becomes dried up the man becomes callous and in the name of divinity and religion they try to build up their power and to wheedle out money from the poor ignorant mass. It is better to be a sincere atheist and agnostic than to be a mischievous pietist. The history of the Buddhist movements, the history of the Christian church are the best examples to illustrate these principles. In the conditional world we can not do without doctrines to keep up the continuity of the body but it is the shackle and manacle to the development of spirituality and individual growth. Hence it is necessary that after a few centuries the whole movement must be recast and again a spirit must be revived that the world might know what is divinity.

A question might be asked here what is the difference between a sage and a theologian ? A person who tries to approach the master in his working of the mind imbibe the principles that had moved the master to utter certain dictums he sees, he feels, he realises life in every thing outwardly. He is a dumb mute but internally inside he is a living force. A saint might follow a person or a principle and try to see the truth. The Prana is his object. Prana he realises and feels within himself. A theologian never having any introspection approaches the master through language and goes on commenting upon the saint adding his own fancy, the peculiar hobbies of his place and his own chaste personality, heredity and temperament lead him to mould and shape the doctrines according to his own likings. In reality he preaches himself in the name of the master. Whatever is tasteful to him he puts a sentence in the mouth of the master to conform his doctrine and whatever is distasteful to him he passes over as the master had no such views. It we are to judge the founder of any movement through the writings of the theologian we would most likely pronounce our opinion that no such person existed in history. It is a mere concoction of a ban I of mystery mongers and honest men will very often doubt the existence of the prophet. The theologians might be called the shop­keepers who sell out divinity and make the profession as a means of livelihood, traders of religion and divinity. The theologians are the unavoidable necessary evils to humanity.

With the advent of the theologians conies in ipsedixitism. The former covers the narrowness, the fervor and kindly and sweeter feelings are all fast fading away and terror and awe are pervading the whole mental atmosphere. The central person who during his life time and even a short time after was taken and looked as the best friend and a most intimate companion to whom all the joys and sorrows of the heart might be spoken out has now turned out to be an aweful swollen majestic one and every action, every utterance, every sentiment expressed towards him are all faulty and defective. The terror of the unseen one has taken hold of the mind of the adherents. A morbidity has set in. The former bold frank utterances and jolly mood of the adherents are fast fading away and terrorism and ipsedixitism are taking in the place of freedom. Wheresoever there is love there is freedom. Where there is want of love there is no freedom. The theologians issue out their dictums that may contradict the utterances of the prophet to an extent which is sacrilegious and whatsoever are recorded in the name of the prophet whether such thing actually happened or not must be taken as true and nothing to be gainsaid o: it. This is called ipsedixitism.

         But psychology cares very little for ipsedixitism. Unchallenged truth is no truth. And what is ipsedixitism? And how do we know that the utterances of the author are truth ? This is a question. The mind of the person rising into the higher level feels the validity in the assertion of the prophet and hence he accepts the truth. The know ledge and truth of the assertion comes from one's own self. The Ego in its process of fineness corroborates with the assertion of the prophet hence by challenging the assertion the truth is found out. The Ego certifies the truth It is not the ipsedixitism which proclaims the truth, but the Ego certifies the validity of the assertion and corroborates the truth in it. But the theologians try to suppress the Ego by the terrorism of ipsedixitism which no strong minded thinker will allow or make any concession for. Ipsedixitism in most cases is a process of stifling the independence of an individual growth. Take the assertion to be paroled and corroborate with the growth and development of the individual Ego. The dictums of a prophet should be taken as a character whereby the growth of the individual Ego might get a helping hand. Bu; terrorism is the most pernicious thing for the development of the mind The downfall of any movement originates from ipsedixitis Better to be alone in the world and imbibe the divinity with one’s own self than to be with a group of men with ipsedixitism. Ipsedixitism is not an argument, nor a truth by itself but it is a corroborative evidence of what the other thinkers have thought out in that particular line and the truth of the assertion of the thinker is reflected by the thinkers of the past age. That is a spell. The theologians failing to find out argument for the assertions very often quote ipsedixitism and twist the quotation to suit his own fancy. This process must be snubbed down.

When the Prana or the life in a religious body gets a tendency of sinking down by the advent of new comers and unfit persons a little doctrinal portion is necessary to keep up the life of the body ; a  little hedging is nece­ssary. The young and untutored mind unable to  grasp the high truth must pass through a doctrine for some times. The mind of a novice often staggers from point to point and talks much about varieties of ideas and various grades of truth without being able to understand the real import and intensity of the truth. The purpose of a doctrine is to train up the mind to some faxed point, to develop the attachment and sacredness first to the person, and through the person to the principles, and unless one school of thought is mastered and assimilated and made a part and parcel of one’s own constitution the young mind cannot appreciate and understand the sacred­ness of other schools. It is for this reason that doctrine is to some extent necessary where the personal influence is lacking. But where the personal influence is strong and vivifying doctrine and rules cannot find an entrance there. Doctrines might be called not the active but the passive mode of developing the mind of a person but a prophet or a founder of a movement who himself never formulates any doctrine. He is a living force himself and is scarcely guided by rules and regulations. His adherents after a lapse of time finding themselves different in the vivifying power form themselves in to cult and make rules and regulations for the guidance of their conduct and for those who are yet to come. They take this to be the easy path to approach the master. But in many cases they overlook the vivifying influence which the master emana­ted when in flesh. To deal with the mass and ordinary run of mankind doctrine is necessary to keep up the exis­tence of the body lest the ordinary mind being unable to grasp the higher truth, make confusion in every thing and thus ruin oneself.

But it must not be asserted that doctrine is the summumbonum of truth. It is the path that leads to spe­cial aspect to truth and every doctrine of all the different sects in the world is equally valid and can pay equal attention if the votaries diligently and sincerely walk

out the path. The fanaticism and bigotry of sectarians claim that his special doctrine and path is the right one and the rest of the world is in fault. This is the most ridiculous thing coming out from an illiterate pietist. Troth lies not in the doctrine, not in the arguments, but it is above all. The doctrines are the mere conditions for belief in truths. Truth is unconditional—it is abso­lute. Every doctrine is truth. No doctrine is truth. It is a relative condition depending upon the mind and the action of the votaries.

But the theory that doctrine should be followed out all through life is faulty, begin with a doctrine, follow it out for sometime and then try to go beyond doctrine. Through doctrine to no doctrine. The doctrine is a limi­tation, a condition and in higher truth it never advance the mind and makes a willful deception for the develop­ment of the Ego. The divinity is to be attained. The Prana is to be realised. It is the living, the vivifying force that uplifts a man and there the doctrines and dog­mas are so many bondages which retard the right progress of the self. Universality is the right thing. Indivisibi­lity should be reached and divisibility should be elimi­nated. So that doctrine has good and bad sides according to different stages of the mind.

When after the disappearance of the master the same type of men are also found wanting, rules and regulations based upon the declarations of the master are taken as master himself. The sayings of the master and the master himself are identified at the expense of the vivi­fying force, which was the view and the nature of the founder. The doctrines, purporting to be behind the line drawn out by the assertions of the master are made the guidance for all, when a certain group of men take a special view of some of the assertions and draw out their own conclusion thereby. Many differ from this assertions and inferences and this set their minds at right. The individual liberty, the freedom, the higher uniting powers are all chalked out and the growth of the body is attuned at. The life of the body is sustained by all individuals and if any person by his independent mode of thinking and greater energy likes to assert himself he is out churched as an innovator and making a new sect. A rigid mechanical rules and regulations must be followed in and the authority of the man in power should be implicitly obeyed. This becomes the motto but to gainsay his authority and the truth and assertions are sacrilegious thing to the body. The orthodoxy is thus established.

The orthodoxy is a negative process and not a positive process. It is originated from terror and doubt. So long there is fervor and living force nobody is afraid of offen­ding the other or making a foot step, for every one is sincerely seeking after truth according to his tempera­ment and no interference is allowed. But the want of this light brings on suspicion upon the capacity and the motive of the different worker. Every one is afraid lest the other will give a mis-constructions of the ideas of the master and assert his own individual power and thus a dead cold hand is placed upon the head of every indivi­dual. The former fervor and enthusiasm which made the body expand in every direction, is curved down and stagnation sets in and the final decomposition and disso­lution becomes inevitable. This is called the orthodoxy, so that it is entirely a negative and a preservative procedure.

        But there is another aspect of viewing the orthodoxy. When there is too much of innovations and heterodoxies the mass becomes confused as to which line to be followed.  They not having the power to discern the vivifying force takes only the effusion of sentiments of the leader and mistakes the hollow impracticable precepts for truth. The effusion of sentiments come out from the heated brains of the speaker and not the right solid truth, hence the mass become affected and moved with the workings of the sentimental man and is often led astray. Orthodoxy is a result of rigid old age of the body. As an old man is slow to change his opinion and suspicious of every young man and innovator and is always warning men to be cautious and move in the old line, the orthodoxy of a body gives the rigidity of in every detail of life and thus prolongs the continuity of existence of the group. This is the best aspect of viewing the orthodoxy. The Hindu society has withered out all storm on account of its rigid orthodoxy but it has shown a decided lack of the excessive power in this conditional world. What is true blessing in one case becomes the untrue and curse in another case. The only right thing is the attainment of the Prana of the Ego.

When a body who are following a person and not the principle sinks down in rigid orthodoxy, corruption sets in and sings of decomposition become rampant all through. The priest getting enormous power upon the ignorant mass abuse the sacred trust and become odious and offensive to all. And when the cry is raised all over the community a new movement is started to cast away the old putrefied orthodoxy, and new vivifying precepts are put in but the conditional world is so funny and amusing that again the old orthodoxy slowly creeps in and the old defects are again repeated. Change as much as you like but the old state is ever larking behind. We cannot put anything on per­manent basis and the advent of new masters is necessary to give a life to mankind. The old orthodoxy is again repeated only by changing the names. And after labour and energy of several centuries the only difference made out is a priest for a priest. The manners, customs and nature of a people are all the same only the names are changed,—from Jupiter comes Jesus, from Diana comes Mary.

So far I have said about the good and the bad side of the doctrines. These are the unavoidable necessary evils in the society. Happy are they, glorious are they who try to reach the divinity and become themselves divine and give a helping hand, love and blessing to humanity.

 

FORMS AND CEREMONIES.

In tracing history of religion the primitive natural religion is the first thing that comes to us. The simple people in the delight of forest and glades and on the banks of the rivulets saw divinity in every thing in their transcen­dental moods and communed with the living force or the Prana in every thing. They looked into the forms and figures of objects but suddenly in their happy mood they were transported into the deeper layers and saw the essence and in the visualised state they talked with it, knowing it to be their companion. “In such high hour of visitation from the living God thought there is none, in exaltation it expires. He seeks no praise ; he offers no prayer No more there is I or you, myself or thyself or the outside world but One all pervading One.” This is called the happy moment.

Two classes of men started from this point. The one sect tried to find out the essence, the oneness in all the forms and figures that are presented before them. The introspection became deeper and deeper and the principles slowly dawned upon them. The other sect saw every form and figure to be a separate one and tried to find the essence in their particular form and the multiplicity of the essen­tial being is thus made out. In studying the history of the Indian, the Greeks, the old Assyrians and the Egyp­tians this fact prominently comes out.

The Aryans living in happy lands brought out the idea of poetry and did some homage and respect to the unseen being visualized in the concrete form The semitics on the other hand living in a arid soil could not develop the faculty of poetry, stunted ceremony was a growth of their religion. The Aryan school was divided into two sections according to temperament of the men. The one school took up the principle as the essential beings of realising, the divinity and to practice it out in life : the principle must be ingrained in every atom of the constitution. The other party having a tendency to poetry tried to develop sweetness and received the blessings of the divinity through externalities.

The Semitics though in their early life tried to develop forms and ceremonies but the dryness of the soil without much variations in the natural aspect made them dry in mind as distinguish between old Assyrians and the AbraJianites. The natural surroundings reflected on their mind and so their theology developed into dry monotonous morbid school. It is neither the school of principle nor metaphysical aspect of viewing the divinity, neither it is the school of poetry which develops the grand ceremony. But it is a medium relation between the two. A class of morbid mythology which neither philosophy nor poetry can claim as its own. The barrenness of the surrounding is much reflected on their minds and on their theology.

        When amongst the Aryans the two schools of princi­ples and ceremonies were distinctly marked out, the ro­yalty laid a helping hand to the school of ceremonies and by the munificence of these potentates grand and pom­pous ceremonies with the details and necessities of cere­monies gradually developed so huge and cumbrous that it staggers the human conception of the present day. The Jews being separated from the Assyrians in some early period became a wandering poor band and being always in terror of the Assyrian monarchs could not developed a conception of ceremonies and ritualities. They were forced to follow out simplicity and economy in every thing. But the natural inclination to enjoyment was not subdued. The school of principle finding out the evanescence of the material world eschewed all forms and ceremonies, qua lities and the mental tendencies for enjoyment and brought out rigid philosophic conception of the divinity. The Jews observing the grandeur of the Assyrian and the Babylonian court though they could not enjoy all the things of royalty on earth forced them to create their heaven above the clouds transforming the Assyrian and the Babylonian courts in the higher atmosphere and made the occupied dignitaries of the earthly court into their Jehoba, Cherubims. Seraphs, Diana. If any one likes to study the court ceremony and the officials of the Assyrian courts study the Jewish mythology. The one is synonym for the other. But when their earthly habitation chased as they were very Chenasherib and Nebuchatnezzar differed everything in their next world. Though the natural religion forms -a development among the Semitic school but it became a stunted shrub which neither can give shelter to a passer-by nor can be transplanted into different soil for beautifying a garden. Their philosophic conception is meager in comparison to that of the Indian and the Greek schools.

The Semitic theology when it entered into Aryan coun­tries inhabited by the Greeks and the Romans and their provincials had to make much concession and Aryan ism inherent in the people made a tremendous assertion. Modi­fied rigidity of the Semiticism made it the old Aryan school with few Jewish nomenclatures. The Europeans are Roman in politics, Greeks in Education and philoso­phy, Saxon in social matters and Jew in religion But there is much distinction between the Jewism of the Semitics and the Judaism of the Aryans. The Romans and the Greeks being of Aryan origin retained their old faith, manners, customs and their gods and demi-gods, had got a new nomenclature of the Jewish style. But the gods and demigods though got a new name but rebelled to be under the thralldom of the Semitic and again asserted their own independence and claimed the former forms and cere­monies and mode of worship. But these gods had to make the concession and compromise to suit the age and circums­tances. Jupiter became Jehova, Diana became Madona. The old tree and serpent worship is still to be seen in every village in some disguised form as maypole, Lupercalia or the king and queen carnival and has a saint which is the other form of the old village god.

The devotional school of religion is divided into three sections—the metaphysical, the devotional and social. The metaphysical school is generally permanent in the body and deals about the nature and essence of divinity. But if the conception of divinity is changed the religious school is said to be a new one. For, the notion of divinity is not an absolute one but is a relative and giving direc­tions sometimes even in details as to the working of the daily life of the adherents. But if the conception of divinity is assailed and new ideas are put in the whole fabric breaks down and some other system is raised up to suit the conception.

       The devotional portion or the portion showing the sweeter feelings to the divinity is the natural out come of the metaphysical portion. Its special object is to have some sort of formal ceremony to give satisfaction to the conceived divinity. This portion depends much upon the climatic condition, the tendency of the votaries and the fancy of the people and that the religion is coming out from nature worship is clearly marked out here. The fancy, the wealth and the natural surroundings much modify the metaphysical conceptions of divinity and try to concretize every thing visible and delightful to the followers. In many cases arguments and the quotation of scriptures are invalid to convince the devotees. Their sole argument is it is pleasing and soothing in the person. Stop all arguments, consolation is the main thing. Here in much doctrines and dogmas are created to support the fancied delight of the persons and many fables and mythologies are made out to illustrate and give autho­rity to the performance. The fanciful brain of the Aryans finds a full scope here in delineating the qualities and attributes of their supposed divinity and nice poetries, instructed fables might be drawn out from these schools.

The social portion has an important bearing to the above two section. It deals directly to the conduct of mankind, marriage, funeral, giving name to a child and various other functions of daily life must have a sanction from the established religion. The human nature is naturally averse to materialism and is prone to be connec­ted with divinity in every thing. It is for this reason religious or divine sanction must be brought down to dignify and give validity to their daily life. Even in killing of a goat divine sanction must be quoted to regulate the form of destroying the life.

Some maintain that social laws cannot always keep a community in a solid form. The self-interest being strong in man loopholes will soon be found out to suit their conveniences but the sentiment specially the senti­ment of religion is the most strong and permanent binding on humanity and to avoid all confusion and aberration in social life a social code is made out in the name of divi­nity to keep the ordinary mass under regulated form. I do not hold the view that terror of the unseen being as a cause of these so many ramifications in social life, real nature of man is divinity and this they like to see in every thing even in their posture of sleeping and cooking. Though fancy being an important element brings out sentiments which sometimes surcharges the real spirit and makes the outward casing as a most cumbrous one but if we dive deep into the matter there the real spirit is to be seen. Divi­nity is the real nature of man. Divinity is the real nature of the creation and the inner self of the person tries to see itself reflected not only in nature but in every details of actions.

A theory is started that religion requires the three orthodox sections —the metaphysical, the devotional and the social. Any school that cannot point out the three orthodox divisions is not be considered as religion. From the beginning two classes of men dealt with subjects of divinity. The one— the school of poetical men, the other the school of rigid argumentation. The fanciful men brought out the devotional school and they are majority in number when we take in the women folk of mankind. The school of rigid argument are always made of strong brain. They try to realise the divinity within themselves. And any thing that stands out as hindrance or bondage they mercilessly eschew as lesser truth hence these people are generally men of renunciation and solitary beings. But they have no living force in the religious world. They give life and continuity to any school of religion. The western thinkers being accustomed to absolute philo­sophers and theologians talk only by the brain and never try to bring the ideas down into their nerves have very poor conception of a nature of philosophy realised in the person. The man who has realised the divine truth with­in his own self is a philosopher and a saint combined in the same person. He is above all material and secular con­siderations Hence the school of principle is also a reli­gious school. Buddha, Sankara who were the founders and advocates of this school and they themselves being men of renunciation social and ceremonial aspects of reli­gion never come with their scope.

         When in the ancient world the school of principles and the school of ceremonies were fighting against each other, the advent of a mighty genius gave solace to the sheathing world of the time. The two schools were become mechanical and lifeless and became a bundle of mumme­ries and gibberish. The mighty genius combined all the necessary things that might give peace and solace to man­kind within himself and gave uplifting and purifying impetus to the society and men began flocking to him from all sides. All great religious leaders appealed to the inner self of the man—the divinity which is within oneself finds out relation to the divinity outside and from these two the necessary inferences the relations of mankind and the rest of the creation with the two entities. This is called the triangle of love - The individual ego the sup­reme ego, and the creation. This is the central point of any religion. This is the philosophy of any religion. The ceremonial and dialectic portion being too cumbrous, Buddha eschewed the former and boldly declared into the world ‘‘what is the go id of bribing the Gods ? What is the good of chanting the Vedas ? Liberation is possi­ble without bribe or a broker”. This wonderful perso­nality and vigorous thoughts put the society on a new basis. But the mind of men and the society are all inter­dependent and conditional. That which Buddha forbade to do they did the very same thing after his passing away. The statue of Buddha was set up as a central deity, big temples were erected for the habitation for their statue and pompous ceremonies were followed in.

One thing to be noted here is that thing what the prophets prohibited to do as detrimental to religious growth and following which precept the band developed into a big school is very often practised by the later follow wers and death begins with that. Buddha denounced pompousness of ceremonies, and preached renunciation,

          His follower carried it out for sometimes, the living force of the band expanded intro a big body and again the gor­geousness of ceremonies and worldliness crept in, celibacy was changed for debauchery. Life was changed and ex­tinct mummeries and gibberish set in. Christ himself the wandering precher, for he himself said “the foxes have their holes the fowls of the air have their nests but the son of man has no where to hide his head”. The early Christians rigidly followed out this principle. They were prosperous and got respect from the people. Slowly the worldly minded man crept into the body. Pompousness was followed in and putrefaction and corruption soon pervaded the whole atmosphere. I his is the case with every religious movement. That by which avoiding the party comes into eminence is the very cause of its death. And again a new movement is necessary to sweep away their abuses. The personal attachment to a leader to preserve the daily life and associations of the master has transformed the affection into outward manifestation of ceremonies. When the attachment is ardent without any tinge of terror or fear of fault, the ceremonies are all simple and natural. The leader is taken as the living one though not in flesh and simple things are done in a friendly way. Gradually the ardors is cooled down and fear of offending the august person comes in. Hence every device is adop­ted to ward off the wrath. Though originally started from sacredness it is degenerated into terror and as wealth comes in, big gigantic temples are raised. The living force, the spirit is gone and the bricks and the stone stand out as a sculpture of divinity and spirituality.

          But the mass is moved with showy things. More pompous and gorgeous the ceremony becomes the more the mass is satisfied. It then becomes attractive to the common herd of mankind. But the best men always  try to keep themselves aloof from such things. It is not to be denied that ceremonies are absolutely unnecessary. It is an embodiment and manifestation of love and reve­rence to the master. But the pompousness is most objec­tionable. The Aryan Mind is fond of poetry and without a little form and ceremonies, the mind of the devotional school can not be satisfied.

But one thing is to be always guarded against. This ceremony in the name of reverence is an outburst of fancy and when the fanciful state is once let loose, it knows no bound. The weak minded miracle-monger and mystehers a huge fabric of fables out of their heated brains and see buggies and hobgoblins everywhere and in the moving of every rat and mouse they see miracles and that the leader is serving some purpose through that rat. Religion then degenerates into mysticism and fables. And more the man can multiply fanciful stories and add varieties of ceremonies—sometimes most offensive to human sensibili­ties the more he is applauded and saintliness and divinity in a man is measured by the... effusion of sentiments and pious lies he can concoct. The death of the school is inevitable. The pietists are the most credulous people in the world. And when any thing is gainsaid, fanaticism and outburst of bitter feelings comes in. These weak­lings do great mischief to mankind and put the founder into a laughable position before the rigid thinkers. Cau- suistic arguments are not waiting to support their fancies and hobbies. More mischief is done in the name of reli­gion than in any thing else and more good is done by religion than any thing else. The personality, the purity, the vivifying power of a saint is more than building a huge temple. Help to make saints and divine men. It is better than pulling up stones or the ringing of tails. Divinity is to be sought after. The lifeless mummeries and gibberish are to be avoided.

 

 

CIVILIZATION THROUGH A PROPHET

The earliest people attempted to find out the Prana in every object and to give a suggestive impetus they formulated a series of ritualities called ceremonies. Gra­dually where men of intelligence and deep thinking power came in the observation of the Prana though generally crude language was put into proper dignified expressions with arguments and analogies to support the observation. It is thus the grand principles come out. The ceremonies being the external manifestations of the principles ran in a parallel line to keep pace with the principles. The two schools are thus become distinct but among the follo­wers and the adherents much separateness is found out. The persons who discovered those principles are unknown sometimes a name is left to record all his biographies

The ancient masters were so absorbed with principles and the rival school called the ceremonies that they had no intention or inclination to set forth them as a discoverers to further truths. Civilization went on multiplying and various department of life were established and developed but persons are now unknown. The principles were above persons. The principles were living truth, the divinity before whom individuality is insignificant. It is for this reason the earliest civilisation is based on principles as recorded in books. And the books are taken as the highest authority and personal biography and the daily life of the discoverer were unknown and nobody cared to know about it.

       A time came when the contention between the school of principle and the school of ceremonies came to a rival point, and each school tried to test its validity by vitu­peration. It is about this time a great master burst out and became the president and the dictator of the commu­nity.

A great man is out come of revolution, fulfils the revo­lution and is the father of future ages. All great men began their life with aberration, the first half of the life of any genius is full of eccentricities and incongruities. The consciousness of one's abilities and the tremendous energies stored up in the nerve failing to find out fit channel to display and vent it out often makes a genius a melan­choly man in the beginning. His ideas being far ahead of the period and specially of his young friends and com­panions who are in most cases thoughtless youths cast a deep gloom upon his mind. Energy must come out in some organised form that it might be fit for work ; but the tender age of a genius, has not much experience of the world, does not know how to cope with the ordinary mode of thinking. He sees evils every where, his soft heart weeps for the misery of mankind, his youthful age makes him unfit for a leader, his lack of information makes his argument invalid in many cases, he does not know exactly where the evil lies and what remedy will do good to the people. The consciousness of superior abilities, the tremendous mental power in him and the unfitness for any work all goes to make his restless. His soft heart and mercy to every creature on earth together with his shackled state cast deep gloom upon his mind. No body can succor his weeping soul no man understands his aims and ambitions, the gloom then changes into a giant despair. He doubts his own abilities and surely believes himself to be a mad man as the certificate he gets from his companion, who seeing the incongruities in his life and different mode of thinking other than himself thinks him no other than a lunatic. The gaiety of the youth which his companions display are most unpalatable to him, while deep thinking and melancholy mode of his coming out of the pity for mankind is a ludicrous thing to youthful companion, but out of this tremendous men­tal fights he becomes out-wardly a crazy man, he seeks for a friend who can understand his thought or who has passed through that mode of thinking but scarcely he finds any. His gloom of mind makes a deep root ; he leaves homes and companions and every thing of this world, knows no law, nor regulation, social regulation for good or bad are equally distasteful to him. He become? alone in the world, and a monomaniac and secluded man and passes many a year in solitary places uninhabited by men. Thus out of great love of mankind he shun the society of mankind and when he has matured his thoughts, discern the right cause of the evils and what remedy will do good, he in a cheerful mood re-enters the society. The tremendous mental energy that he has generated in his mind, the different mode of viewing the world and bringing the same conclusion at every case make him a tremendous dynamo which no amount of opposition can stand against. He breaks down every opposition, uproots the evil, galvanising the society and puts it upon another basis and completes his life work.

        The seething world clamoured for person who can lead them to some higher path from the dryness and deadness and insipidity of the exerted state of the society the clamour was fulfilled in a person who combined all the necessary requirements of the period in himself and gave a vivifying impetus to every ideas and actions. The person abjured his own personalities and talked only about the principle. But the people out of gratitude to the leader took his personality as a centre point to fix their mind in and to regulate their life to be in conformity with the life of the leader. It is through this the worship of man-god came in. In every great religious body of the present day this principle is followed out only in different names.

Three classes of mind are to be found, the mind of ordinary man is always at work with some external energy. The man begins his arguments as if some body is opposing him. In conversation, in business and in every day life he puts himself into the position of a fighter and always defending himself by attacking the imaginary enemy. This defensive measure in a man is so strong that he is protesting himself and lives of his descendants even for three or four generations yet to come. He is the only fighter getting no help from any body and the whole world is turned against him. The western thinkers sometime takes this aspect of the world and built up their philo­sophy there upon. When in the imaginary contest the man thinks himself victorious, he becomes 'joyous and merry, but when he is vanquished he becomes miserable and sorry. This is what the lowest grade of minds take a view of this world ; contention every where they see no cessation of fighting no peace any where. The mind sees the energy divided into two halves one the external, other the internal, external energy is ever trying to crush out the internal energy. The lower grade of minds always take this view of the world.

There is another class of mind higher than this grade where the individual self is taken as an observer and the rest of the world a mere living picture—panorama moving about of its own accord. And the observer is no way attached to any of the object visible in the picture. He observe the picture in a detach way he scan, he takes notes and smiles at the picture. Neither love nor hatred of any of the man. He is calm dignified unperturbed in his mind. Outwardly he might show some sympathy to any person but in his own nature is indifferent to all the consequences. This is the mental aptitude of a philo­sopher. He sees every thing, he am give the right sugges­tion in any question but is indifferent to the action and the consequences. It is not to be understood that the mind of a philosopher is dry and callous. To him no such thing occurs, the point is, what is truth and how this manifestation comes out. He always lives to the natural love of the mind.

But the highest grade of minds take wider distinct view taken all the varieties of mind within itself and can control them and tincture them with its own personality. All the persons who come in contact with him are flooded and swept away      and are soaked even to the narrow but the tremendous out-burst of energy called love The Ordinary  person judge one another by the merits and demerits. This class of men cares very little for such conventional division. The divinity or love rushes out from every pore of his skin and saturate all individual who are near about him. Men of opposite tendencies becomes the same before him. Demerits mean deficiency in one self but this dynamic centre of love and divinity fills up the deficiency and gives him in abundance and so- called man of merit is before him a grain of sand to a mountain. Hence this gigantic person transform every individual and develops them into their own distinct lines and through that special idiosyncrasy the divinity is rea­ched. These men are called the prophets of the world. Divinity flow out from them and when touching diffe­rent individual which gives an uplift to them.

        Some are inclined to think that if we can understand the few ideas of a prophet we can understand all about him. The ideas are a mutilated form of energy applic­able only to some individual or a small group of individual and there it ends. The ideas are conditional or restricted form of energy when some individual or some special object is taken into mind. It is the most trivial part of the mental work of a prophet, for a prophet might live without expressing any idea. And when people getting a few astray idea try to comment upon it without going into the deeper stratum, he makes a blunder and falls out with one another. This is how the   theology and the ceremony are made out most degraded class in the religious world.

Others maintain that a prophet produces abundance of principles and these are the best mental representation of the person and it we can group them we can understand the prophet. But again the principles are                differentiated and divisible from the mass of indivisibility.       Though the principle deal with higher truth but still it is conditional. The prophet is neither the principle nor the ideas but he is the energy itself. Principles and ideas are formulated to make out an easy passage of the hearer to reach the individual want. And according to the mental aptitude and the receptivity of the hearer the same energy is transformed and modified to suit his special case. It is for this reason we very often see the contradictory  ideas and precept of the same prophet. It is not the case that he is compromising the truth to make friendship with any crotchety person. But all the while is speaking out the same truth and trying to lead up the mind to the higher state and finally to the ego. The energy rouse out to him in torrents through love and divinity which sanctify every thing and points out the divinity.

The ordinary men are busy with self-preservation and self-possession and clamour out the whole life upon these two problems. The philosopher passes out his life in observing the facts of this world. A prophet tries other mission to fulfill. The whole world appears unto him a body of isolated men without any purpose or leader a band of orphan babies. The prophet stands out as the protector and takes the whole mankind as his protege. A prophet makes no distinction of nationality or particular but takes the whole human races as his own. To him the creeds and dogmas are immaterial objects and if man of any nature comes unto him all are sanctified to reach the divinity. While other men give out their mind as a combination of men and use the expression “We”, the prophet issues out his dictum as “I . He knows his superiority over all mankind and every man is part and parcel of his mental contribution. This expands his mind and bring out love and divinity for all. He is the real emperor and dictator of the human race.

But though a prophet always declares that he has come to fulfill and not to destroy and to some extent keep up the old manners, ambition and ideas but bring the resultant of the past thought world he starts a new union of his own which ultimately undermine the old mode of thinking. It is rightly said that a prophet is the greatest rebel in the world. He revolutionises the whole mental world without any person being conscious of this change.

Two schools of men judge the ideas of a prophet in two different ways. The adherent out of reverence for the great ;master blindly follow out and declare that the prophet has said a number of new and unheard of ideas while the opponent school assert that these thoughts were in the past age and might be found in the older records, the prophet has only uttered those ideas and claim the authorship for himself. Hence these men term out to be the opponent of the prophet. And both parties are true in their declaration.

The world is old, the ideas are old and nothing new can be said of it. The new-ness is to declare the old as old truth, old which has survived the ages as the external truth. And all the temporal and effeminate ideas are swept away. The prophet finds out the eternal principle which are permanent and will endure all future ages—this is his newness. The other point is, the ideas or principles become slumbering and sometimes dead. The prophet gives a vivifying impetus to those slumbering ideas and they jump out and again become active and efficient. He injects the Prana to the dying and decaying ideas and the ideas shaking off the lethargy becomes extremely active and sanctifying. This is the greatest thing which comes out of a prophet.

It is said that the prophet always talks of divinity and renunciation, what he has got to do with the civilization which deal directly with the various conditions of the human society ? The politicians are the best persons who make such rules for the guidance of the community. Civilization is coming through the prophet even taking an extreme case the Roman civilization, we find Numapompilius and the Sybsllies books were the guiding light of the early Roman civilization. The Greeks too were guided by the laws of Menus for in ancient time civil and ecclesiastical conditions were not different. The laws were a part of the religion. These were also the case with the Jewes and the Indians. Since the time of the prophet a different line is taken up through the prophet himself formulates no such theory of the civilisation he rouses up the divinity into every individual he comes into contact with—a better mode of viewing the world and the condition therein. Through this vivifying, power of the adherents of the prophet rush out into activity and according to their ability and aptitude o: mind they utilise the divinity or energy so infused into them to some practical shape and how a new path wherein higher objects might be attained at the minimum expendi­ture of energy and money. Through this self abnegation principal done for divinity and love for mankind—people get their eyes open.

A small band of men enlivened with their spirit wrought out mighty deeds and brings out a new life of civilization. It is thus through a prophet we have a new sort of liberation, art, culture, social relation and so on Even in th: war and politics the hand of a prophet is visible. Though the prophet doing nothing of any practical nature but he brings the energy personified takes the medium of person in the detail of actual life. Whole civilization of the world comes cut from the one fountain head of the prophet. The politicians tries to do the work of civilization but social connection and betterment of one’s own people at the cost of the neighbour is their mottows. Selfish motives and self-agrandisement are the mottows. Hence the works of a politician-; recoil and come into destruction after a lapse of time. But the civilization which is coming out of a prophet endures many rise and falls of many Empires so that judging minutely the whole history of civilization we fairly come to conclusion that civilization comes not through a politician or a philosopher, but through a prophet. The extra-attractiveness of a  prophet hushes down all contentions and disagreements of ideas and combine the different minds into one apex hence the tremendous energy finds a fat channel of emanation, through this attuned and unified minds of the group of the individuals.

The prophets are the imperial men who with their tremendous form stand forth as the dictator and the protector of the human race. And all the human race is their protagy and make no distinction between one country and another. The saints are made for a particular locality or province. The prophets begin with the positive aspects of the mind and take up optimistic view of the world. It is for this reason thousands and thousands of men follow his precept and tike him as a standard of man­kind. The saints in many cases express negative or pessimistic view. Die one being moved with the miseries of the human being produces an amount of energy that will cover all human race. Saint starts his career for his own liberation as he himself a weak one. Anyhow lies the great liberation through this negative idea though finally comes to the positive view. But his activity is intended for a locality or a province beyond which his energy or mental state produces no effect. Hence in other country and in other, province a saint is not much recognised. The other point to be noticed is that a saint deals much with manners and customs of the people and tries to emphasize upon these points. But the social institutions are intended for a small community hence other societies are slow to accept his teachings. But a prophet deals mainly with the internal principle of the self. Henc2 the precepts of a prophet are accepted by all.

As the saint deals much with social customs in his precepts, a pious man tries to concretise these social ritualis­tic ideas and tries to find out the divinity through these social habits Sacredness he sees much in the local institution, the more the ideas are put under limitation the less acceptable, they become for men of different temperaments. Hence a pious man is for himself and a few persons in the name of divinity are the best thing that can be followed out and the only precepts and dictum form divinity. It is in this way he comprehend the mind of a, prophet a narrow and cooped down into a village priest* And all the while the different grades of people taking in the name of the prophet and divinity and thinks himself to be actually following out the dictum. But fancy being an element in a religion, the matter gets so distorted that if the prophet is to come back he would not recognise his own followers. And that which he prohibited to do the people are rigidly following out that prohibition and in the name of the founder of the faith.

And by the gradual and slow teaching of the various head of the religious body a church doctrine is formed which is in most cases found to be more powerful and iron bounded wall than even the teaching and precepts of the pro­phet himself. In every organised religion the church doctrine is all in all, the prophet is taken as a mere figure head of the body and when any controversy is raised the quotation from the precepts of the prophet with his own interpretation taken the support of the special class of the church doctrine This is why a religious movement becomes lifeless

And why this happens ? There is a class of people who are of soft nature and by strong in brain put all their energy in preserving the daily life and incidents of the prophet. These noble men actually do a great thing to popularise the wonderful life of the leader. But gradually and a few generations after the followers lose the personal attachment to the master and the element of terror comes in. The rules for the conduct of life which the prophet has uttered is taken as the summumbonum as the exchange of the external principle of the ego. The higher principle having lost sight of, the conditional truth is taken and gradually fancy and dreams play an important part to formulate the religious movement. Hence gradually the life is out and religion is turned into mere formalities and gibberish and mummery. The vigorous, all comprehensive ideas are all faded away and niceties about doctrines and pun upon words become all in all.

A question might be raised why a religion fades away after a lapse of time. The eternal principles of a prophet are intended for all ages and will survive any lapse of time But these principles are intended for a few who are ht to accept them. But the majorities are busy with rules for the conduct of life which is turned into social moralities and forms and ceremonies. The orthodoxy is thus estab­lished and everything becomes mechanical and lifeless but in the distant future when new thoughts and new class of men are come up then archaic petrified ideas are found to be inefficient to cope with the requirements of the periods. Hence the whole church doctrines are over­thrown and new movement is set on. But the new movement in its turn will follow the same path after a limited period. The energy when it is put through the conditions and made into applicable for special group of mankind will do great benefit in the beginning but when the purpose is served the value of these conditional truth become depre­ciated and acceptable to others. The eternal principle will survive all ages, the conditional truth will vanish hence we say a religion fades away after a lapse of time.

So far it has been shown that much of our civilization is coming through a prophet indirectly or through the medium of some worthy person. These men are doing great benefit to mankind and are real leaders of the human race. Though we cannot avoid the wonderful personality of a prophet it is better to rich the principle and the higher truth in the light of the prophet. But when the flesh body of the prophet is taken as the summumbonum and daily occurrences are taken as the only means of liberation the doctrine and the actions will do some benefit for a short period but will soon degenerate into mechanical. The best way to understand a prophet is to reach him through his mental working and to incorporate him into one's self.

 

 

ACTIVE AND PASSIVE IDEAS

In the undifferentiated state when the sameness is established all through, all distinctions vanish away. It is the state of being and not observing. When the differ­entiation comes in, the first distinction being the observer and the observed, the individual self becomes the observer and takes note of everything, the projected or externalised self becomes the divinity. Various mental relations like tie threads or rays of light are connecting between the two entities. These currents of energy are called ideas and according to the view we take about the notion and directions of these currents we classify or formulate the names of these with various groups of ideas.

Some maintain that our ideas are negative, the notion of an ink-case before me is that I am eliminating and separate the ideas from other objects and coming to the conclusion call the ink-stand. The chair, the pen, the paper and various other things are removed from the category and the last remaining one gives the conception of the ink­pot. But question arises that in projecting the mind first observe all the different object and then coming to the ink-stand or I have first focusing my mind to the ink-stand and then expressing it in using different procedure. Hence is a confusion between Logic and Psy­chology. The psychological aspect is positive the logical expression is negative.

From this notion of positiveness of the ideas or current of energies either it is made to project forward or traced back to its starting point is always active. It is misnomer to call it a passive idea. The ego and the emanation from the ego are always active and never can be passive.

The term passive is used in the case of ideas to mark out the direction of the current. The flow and ebb of a river is active but they point out the motion of the current either forward or backward the term active or passive of the motion of the river is named.

In the religious world much confusion and mischief are wrought out through this negative or passive ideas' forcing ignorant people to act it in something which is impossibility. So man takes up the idea and tries to follow it for some time, but it never becomes congenial to him. Hence they rebel against Theism and become an agnostic or an Atheist or sometime degenerate into lunacy. But when active ideas are given to a young mind, the person easily comprehend the ideas finds out the truth in it and the divinity within himself soon rouses up.

In the religious world, morbidity, apathy and gloomy despondency is turned out to be an element of religion. And very few who by their strong mindedness can shake off these negativeness of ideas turn out to be the real great men and benefactors of humanity. Take any religion of the world, the first chapter begins with a number of precepts intended to be the cardinal points of that school and all are dealing with prohibition “do not do this do not do that”. The man gets confused and soon finds out a flaw in the wordings of the precepts and practices the very same thing which was intended to prohibit him. Instance might be cited here ‘‘I take the vow that I desist from shading blood", the first precept in the Buddhist theology. In Tibet and in the upper Himalayan regions the Buddhist gave casuistic inter­pretation to it. They generally kill the animal by striking on the head and not by a knife as to shed the blood. The wordings of the precepts are obeyed but the spirit is altered. Various such instances might be cited to show the nullities of negative expression. The positive expression and the positive ideas are the best thing to be followed out.

The Ego and its emanation the energy being the active the development of a man lies through the positive or active line. Self assertion is the cardinal principle in every individual. The Ego tries to shine out bursting all bondages and conditions. The way for A religious teacher is to take the adapt when this mind standing and to show him the right way in the positive line through all the various higher grades, to put himself or to trans­form himself into the position of the new comer and then developing the mind in his own line making the mind of the companion a paroled to his own self. Every ideas, every precept, every conception must be given in positive and active way. This state of the mind is sometime called sympathy. But sympathy in many cases gives a negative and depressed idea.

A set of ideas are made current in the world giving out extremely abject and depressed aspect of one’s Own self. Every individual ego is taken as sinful and the person is without any ability or worth in the world, that he has come to this world is an error of the divinity, his life is miserable and there is no change of his being of any use to mankind or to himself. This is the most prevailing of idea that is to be found in any body of men. The politicians assert that this mode of argumentation is to be supported because it is the best means of keeping the people into subjection. All men are of vicious tem­perament. The state is in most cases unable to cope with and check down the vices. Divine terrorism is to be preached to keep the body of men under control. The argument is so shallow that it required no expla­nation and yet actually hundreds of politicians are preaching doctrine of terrorism.

A second device is made by the priests called the terror of God. Their dictum is, if there be any indivi­dual assertion which is not palatable to the priest-craft at once come divine ostracism, and that it is Egotism and sinful and the wrath of God is sure to come upon him. But the wrath of God is so much drawn upon men by the priests for centuries that in the store room of God the amount of wrath is all finished and that the poor God become now a bankrupt.

When we feel the nearness of divinity and the connec­tion between the individual self and the externalized self we call it love or attachment and when love becomes  less it is converted into terror. The poor Jewes got this notion of divinity the one the God of love and the other the God of terror. And they could not reconcile the two aspects The one they called Good-God, the other they called Bad-God.

To support the theory of Bad-God they had to recourse to the theory of the doctrine of original sin wherein the Ego is taken as the most vicious thing by its own inertia and is always rebelling to the Good-God because the Ego has a tendency to knowledge which is the origin of all sins.This low debasing ideas of the Semitic did terrible mischief to mankind than even the swords of a conqueror. The worth of God at every step dogged the Semite. From these notion they have taken up dual theory one the caressing God, the other the tormenting God.

Expansion of the Ego or self assertion is the sinful act in such theory. A series of doctrine and casuistic assertion are made to check down the individual growth — a low vulgar abject depressed bundle of ideas they have cast into the world though the psychology is opposed to any depressing ideas. The Ego and the mind of the person is active and requires forward motion or if there: be any introspection or change of direction the active state is never deserted there. The thoughts must be active and vigorous but not low cringing debasing one.

Through this terror from the wrath of divinity and consequently the idea of self preservation by making some abject abeyance to the divine one. A set ot ideas are started called the humility or the aspect of devotion in its submissive stage. The foremost line of the prayer of such a school begins with ‘ Lord, I am thy slave, I am thy bondmaid, I am a sinner, I am extremely wicked” this is called the abject abeyance or rather mock humi­lity. The terror of divine wrath to ward off the ven­geance have wrought out a terrible havoc as to pulverise their brain. Always there pieteist are quacking and tremorous as if the God of wrath is to shook down at once and tear the body of men to pieces. It might be called a sort of nervousness or mental disease which has remained and undermined the mental constitution and the pietist and priest arc always applauding these classes of negative depressed ideas to the mass. Woe to the men who try to throttle down the poor human creatures. Self expansion and self-assertion are the natural line of the Ego. Break down every opposition and come out victorious or what the Lord Buddha said, “better to die in battle than to live vanquished”

The Jews started their mythology with the doctrine of original sins. The Christians added a further link to the bondage and introduced the theory of repentance and supp­lication, what is repentance?  It is acknowledging the part sin or weakness of person. It is reminding the pre­vious weakness and error which a man has gone through. Will the thinking of the weakness make him strong ? It is the same as the washing away a paper with a bottle of ink because there is a drop of ink some where. The mind goes through various gradation from lower to higher and every grade is true by itself in its own position and it is called a lower grade for we make comparison with still higher one but by itself it is not wrong. Psychology, Philosophy does not care for the Jewish thinking of original sin. The doctrine of repentance assert think of your past weakness. But the more you thinking yourself weak the weakling you shall be. And then the counterbalance supplication this is the right photo of a mental aspect of a depressed nation trodden under the Roman sway. Think of your mental strength shake off the timorousness and find out the grandeur of the self. We can do greater good to a weakling by pointing out his real strength by rousing up the divinity in him and giving up the lifting hand from his standing point and in his own line This is the best mode of stretching out a friendly hard and not rebuking and debasing. Any idea that is depressing or debasing a man is squashing the progress of a man. Any idea that is uplifting glorifying the ego, shows the self assertion, is helping the progress and better understanding the human onward march. We are not to glorify the God at the expense of depressing the ego, but we are to glorify the ego by self assertion that the divinity might be glorified of its own accord. To stop the self assertion and the expansion of the ego and teaching him depressness and objectness is to force a man to commit mental suicide. Many a poor mortal has either turned out to be a atheist or lunatic through this gloomy aspect of the self and were such depressing. The whole nation becomes a nation of women.

A question comes what is reliance ? Is it uplifting or debasing ? When the individual Ego has found out the externalised self and has visualised it a connection is estab­lished between the two entities. The current of energy in either direction making a connection with the two enti­ties and turning it into continuity and oneness separated into two. This aspect of the mind is called reliance. The current of energy is coming from the external to the internal and also from the internal to the external. The one is touching the other this brings on gravity and majestic higher ideas. There is no cringing terrorism and debasing ideas in the person but expansion of the self is found every where. It is the same as the self expanding and asserting through an outer coating and medium of externalised sell. Hence in this state of mind a man talks and feels something on the higher nature and divinity shines forth upon his Lice. Reliance should not be confounded into repentance and supplication.

Though the negative and depressing ideas bring on degradation to many a mortal but if the line be conti­nually proceeded on it, ultimately brings on self expan­sion and self assertion though the outward coating of the language may be a negative one. For the current of energy runs in the form of an ellipse and the continual negation will ultimately brings on affirmation. It is only in some few solitary cases that through continuity of negation a great man is made out, for the ideas when con­tinued in a particular direction will ultimately come to the same point. But it is very dangerous for other to imitate this mode of thinking and thousands will sink if they attempt to imitate it. Any how if continued to its extremely it will bring on divinity though the way is dangerous.

When a person begin his ideas from love and reliance every sentence he utters, every idea he gives out are all full of vigor, strength and uplifting effect. Though there might not be any consistency in arguments yet the vigor, the strength is always to be found there. But men who come in contact with him, catch up the fire in the heart and feels strength and vigor in his every nerve. Every great prophet started his mission with some vigorous idea. The master will have his hand expended into a big commu­nity. The theologians are minor creatures neither having love nor reliance take up all the wordings of some book and being always hunted with terror of the unseen, give out low depressing ideas which become repugnant to every one, who hears it. The terrorism of God is so strong in them that in every movement, even in finger they are expres­sing the vengeance and wrath of divinity. The conception of divinity is the same as the conception of Ghost and evil spirit. Poor mortal all the terror he is speaking and denouncing and sent into hell every creature who accidently might not agree with him. These creature are the commi­ssion agents of hell and not the followers and adherents of a prophet. Love and justice pervade every department of society and every individual is wishing himself to come on the top by self assertion not at the risk of others but to uplift the humanity. The nation in such state always give up strong vigorous and uplifting ideas. Mighty intellect will shine forth and always will talk about the grandures of the soul and vigorous masculine ideas and new truth will be inculcated in this period. All the books, and the archi­tectures all the paintings all the music all the manners and customs nay even the mode of warfare are of vigorous and ennobling ideas. Divinity thus run every where Divinity they understand. Divinity they become. This period of a nation will be prosperous when a multitude of master mind come into the people.

 

 

LOVE

The experience of mankind associates love much with religion when the more metaphysical theory of fineness of doctrine and dogmas are spoken to a person, he cares very little for it and flouts at these argumentative portions. He at once replies, these things I have read in the books and are too old things to attract our attentions. What is the new thing you can give to us. The speaker becomes silent the man goes to the second person less intelligent but he has love to give. The enquirer sits there and hears his conversation and becomes enamored and enchanted with his conver­sation. Doctrines and dogmas are for mere argumentation but the real spirit of religion lies in love. Wheresoever a man gets love, he becomes follower of the person. The expansion of religion or any idea is proceeding in the line of love.

Just observe a man coming in ; he talks about many things, next comes another person he too talks in his own way and a third person too comes in. Every one gives his own mind out and his own hobbies. But amidst these various conversation there is one central point which every mind is trying to express  though in different languages. The man asking every person this question “do you love me ? ” l am knocking from door to door to know who love me. I am will­ing to sell my sell to any person who can buy me with love. I enquired .ii various person but all talked in a doubtful way. But can you give me love V But if the reply comes in a con­vincing affirmative way “Yes, I love you”. The man looks at the face for sometimes ; sometimes a few drop of tear tickle down from his eyes and gets a tremor for a little while and after a deep heavy sight he inwardly speaks out. “I have found the man, I must sell myself to him. The prince of this  transaction is love. He becomes his shadow. The man be­comes for ever bound to him. Nothing on earth can sever this sacred connection. A thoughtful man always observes this hankering for love for every person and the man who can give love to every person is taken as a saint or a prophet.

Whatever might be the mental state of the enquirer, but from the moment he gets love some thing imperceptibly enters into his body and works out slowly. Every thing is transformed into a new life, a new hope, a new mode of viewing the world comes unto him. A drunkard becomes a saint. The former inimical way of looking into the world and taking every idea, every object to be antagonistic vani­shes from his mind in the twinkling of an eye. A friendly attitude comes in. Every creature on earth is his friend, every creature is blessing him, the sun from above, the sea from below, the air from all surroundings all sending up their blessings to the person. He get a new vigor in his mind and body. The head becomes cool, he breaths and sees amity every where. This is called the preaching of religion. This is called the expansion of the Ego. This is called love. The enquirer becomes the continuation of the master’s mind. It is the same mind with two endings making the master and the disciple.

All the emanation of the Ego are called the current of energy but there is a slight difference in the passages of the current Many forms of current of energy proceed in a strong vigorous way but love though a form of energy has this peculiarity and distinction with other forms of the class that, its passage is slow and soft and scarcely its course, is directly perceived in the beginning. It touches the softer elements in man and has a tendency in the beginning to make a person emotional In other words a special set of nerves are touched and affected by the onward course of this current of energy which has a tendency of slow imperceptible growth and also stupefied or put in abeyance the current of energy passing through different nerves. Its passage and course is secret and undetectable and it surcharges and tinges the current of energy passing through various nerves. If we take different classes of energy passing through various nerves, the pecu­liarity is always detected in the case of current of energy called love. It is for this reason love is often represented as a female and in mythology and poetry it is defined as some goddess or corporeal female figure.

The question might be asked how love comes in. The individual ego or the individual self bursting forth from the casing of the flesh tries to seek out its own dual self in every object. And according to the various strata it has to pierce through to seek its own self, the intensity of the expansion correspondingly becomes greater. The human flesh-medium being the nearest strata to pierce through brings on the affinity of flesh. Hence the achiness or suigenerisness of human love and man loves a tree, a tank, a dog, a horse and another human being and according to the nearness of the strata to the nature or the mediums of the flesh casing of the emanator, the flow of energy will be correspondingly intense. This is why one’s own child is better loved than his brothers sons. This is the origin and the power of expansion of the ego called love.

But every man is not going through all the metaphysical stages when he projects his own mind towards another. He might go through all states unconsciously but his real start­ing point is through personal attachment. The whole world is moving an I acting and keeping up its existence as a conglomerated state through this doctrine of personal attach­ment. In the case of ordinary men, the power of emanation of the Ego is less and its range is limited to a small extent, but in the case of person of fine attenuated nerves this power of expansion is intense. And ordinary man with less power of expansion coming in contact with a man of more expansive power is overlapped tinctured, diluted and absorbed by the greater energy. Hence they become continuity and sometimes apparently identity. This is called personal attachment or intense connection with another person.

The more we fell and perceive the nearness of Divinity in this personal attachment the more sacredness we fell for the other. Our notion of sacredness might be put in the language of love in the perception of the nearness of the Divinity. And through personal attachment the receiver of love is often bewildered and knows not how to measure the giver of love. The Divinity is perceived as if keeping out through the giver of love and in the last stage the Divinity and the person is identified. This long association or keeping up the sacredness of the memory of the central person is the last thing that can be expressed to the ordinary folk. And the solidarity of any body is based upon this strength and intensity of attachment to the central person. When the intensity of attachment is lessened the group crumbles to pieces and the body dissolves and finds out some other centre. This is called the law of association. It is the sound and the sweetest thing in the human mind. Doctrines and dogmas and the metaphysical conditions are considered tri­fling compared to this personal attachment.

The question now arises whether in the beginning through personal attachment we have the notion of Divinity, certainly it is not. The beginner starts in his course with some clamorous sentimental way not knowing what he is doing and is more emotional character. This emotion comes through the confusion of energies passing through different nerves not passing through the intended nerve, and every moment changing its stability. A little while after comes the reaction which foils everything and brings on dark doubt. The so called sentimental natures shirk off, and cut off all connection with the person. Only the men of steady nerves stand out. Then comes the strong rigid reasoning power. Every idea is poised or balanced against the other to find out their relative strength. The person in the attach­ment in this period gives the best example of analysing the different grades of the mind and the various intensity of the ideas. And when the rigidity of this analytical process is lulled over the contradistinction of ideas in devotion is passed through the real love or devotion is reached. It is wrong to suppose that from the outset we have the concep­tion of Divinity through personal attachment but far from it. The more a man passing through the rigidity of the meta­physical portion the better he comes out as the man of devotion. He only comes out strong and victorious who has observed the different steps and the various aspects of love as an observer or an unattached rigid thinker. On the contrary the man who has started with real devotional spirit if not misguided on the way comes out to be a man of knowledge. But in many cases he overcomes with sentiment, he loses his aim and remains scoped in with his sentiment.

It is very often said that love, liberty, truth and justice are the four cardinal qualities to keep up a society. And when any of these qualities is found short a reaction will soon come in unless the loss of energy keeping up the stabi­lity of the society is filled up by new advent, the dissolution of the society is inevitable. We enumerate the qualities into four heads as distinct entities. But when we proceed in a Psychological way we find the one is coming from the other. The clamour for justice because some unpleasantness is done to a person whom we love. Our idea of Justice is another form of our idea of love to the community. Liberty too comes in the very same way. We clamour for liberty because the action of a beloved person is fabricated and hampered by some one else. Truth or existence in its. absolute state we cannot express neither can we know it in its own self. But in its emanation or the process of adhering and conglomerating different individuals we call it love so that love is the first emanation of the Ego,

The dualist thinker of softer nature argues out that the creation is coming through a personal god who has dissolved his own essence and has expanded it into various forms and shapes called this creation out of his intense love. The western thinkers always argue that in love we always require two entities to make a connection of the reciprocal. This view of love is true but deals only with the lower stratum of the nerve but when the same is viewed through the finer nerve or the higher portion of the nerve the two entities vanish away, the one entity remains. The expansion of the Ego or to put it into the language of devotion, the divine one dissolves himself or itself and bulging out forms this creation. And every created object is coming out and is transformed and is the continuation of the divine one. Hence in their great joy the Indian devotee ejaculate “chinmaya is divinity, chinmoya is this creation and chinmoya is every name and form.”

One peculiarity in the passage of love is that when we try to produce a straight line from one to another person the reaction is inevitable, but when we make a big parabola the apex bring the centre of personal attachment and through nerve we project the line and view the creation, the love becomes permanent. Para­bolic course is the best to follow out. To put it in the devotional language the devotee cries out : “It is for his sake my mind spontaneously flows towards other. I cannot hate others because He never hates them. Every creature on earth belongs to Him I am of His and they are of mine.” It is thus the parabolic figure is drawn out. “His name, His association, His place, the person that he talked with, thethings that he touched are all sacred to me because they belongs to my beloved.” This is called the law of association or the personal attachment.

But there is one danger of these undigested attach­ment when the mind is not properly developed. The Divinity and the higher self or the Ego is found out bursting out the form and the association of ideas in the personal attachment, that is the right and the best form of love. But in the case of men who looks Divinity through terror and always supplicates to remove evils that are haunting them day and night and to give them nice delicious things according to    their own choice, the personal attachment is degenerated into the severe type of bondage. A personal attachment is the best thing to uplift a person and is the worst thing, that is the most vicious thing to degenerate a parson into fanaticism and to bring on lunacy. Good is alloyed with evil. When the casing ot association is not pierced through to sour aloft the man looks to the utterances of the person which in most cases deals with rules for the conduct of life. And when this line of thinking as to other person the misguided men feels annoyed as if not palatable of his own conception and interpretation of the utterances and the narrowing down continually the man turning out to be a fanatic. First it to the people of other religion then to the different branches of his own religion and last of all everybody is considered a heretic. The greatest amount of mischief is done in the name of devotion and personal attachment. When once vitiated or viewed through the lower   stratum of the nerve system and personal attachment becomes the source of evil.

And why it happens ? We get the conception of the world according to the different strata of the nerve through which the projection is made out. When it is done  through the grosser nerve we have the gross material conception of the world when the same thing is done through the finer nerve the aspect is changed. The grossness gradually fades away and fineness appears unto us. In the case of personal attachment when the nota­tion of daily life to keep up the memory and association of the central figure is kept up and turn into monoto­nous and mechanical routine and nothing more or less is allowed the ideas, the principle and the divinity are all disturbed only the physical form of the central one and his daily routine works are made the summumbonum of religion, it becomes a degenerated thing and putrefactions soon comes in. These things or a narrow group of association has the tendency to stupefy nerve system. The real Divinity is not perceived but a meshes of dead association only for the sake of association it becomes gross material things and fanatic and lunatic are breaded out of this thing. The real spirit is passed through all the grades and the development through association and personal attachment to a point where there is no asso­ciation nor personal attachment, and then come back to view everything divine, holy through the ties of association but where that is wanted it becomes horri­ble fanaticism.

It is a right thing to start life with association of interdependent aspect of the world where one line or association is resting on the life and association of the rest. This interdependent state gives a steady growth in the onward course to development. But it must not be followed out all through. A state of mind comes in when the interdependence becomes bondage, non-dependence or absolute become a right thing to follow out. Then again come back to the former state when the interdependence becomes non-dependence and non-dependence becomes interdependence.

One thing to be guarded against sentiment and the exuberance of emotion in a person. These come out from the over excitement of some wrong nerve or sometimes a great amount or intensity of current made to pass through a nerve which is beyond its capacity of sustai­ning. This brings on the twisting, the temporal para­lysing of the nerve. This brings on confusion and the aberration follows in the misguided emotional man, who are the most dangerous man in any society or community. Calm dignified state of the mind is the best thing to he followed out. But when the same current gets free passages through all the finer layers of the nerve the heat and the sweating and the burning sensation that is the felt in the beginning, is calmed down to coolness. And when the current passes into still deeper nerve coolness is turned into equilibrium. The real spirit of devotion must be distinguished from this clamorous sentiment of a fanatic or lunatic.

In dealing with the principle how love is associated with religion we must take into consideration the different aspects as to how the various persons looked to it. The poets always talk about love. The test class among them tries to find out a constancy through the evanescence or as they put it the permanent one through all his variations. There the divinity and the individual entity are described as two human beings going through wild pranks and frolics and jollities and by this the divinity is pointed out through sacredness and personal attachment. This is a path of devotion for certain class of men whose mind is attuned to this nature. It is sweet soothing and elevating. It takes the various detail of human life of social conditions from infancy to the old age and keeping up the personal attachment as the dominant feature and ruling element in all the actions. The Divinity is slowly arrived at through the concreteness to the state of identification. In its highest stage, it is attachment, it is detachment, it is beyond both. We         find much poetry is made out from this conception of Divinity. But when the Divinity is lost sight of and only the flesh portion and the senti­ment and ideas relating to it come into prominence it becomes carnality and most vitiated thing. A baser class of poets having no conception of Divinity describes only lust and carnality as a summumbonum of life, and for their followers the finer principle of religion is a path beyond their comprehension.

There is another mode of viewing love only for the sake of gain. This is no doubt the most shop-keeping view of love in its best form it might produce gratitude but generally it is not the case. But the higher form of love is to love a person or object for the qualities. It is in reality the worshiping of qualities as their centre ot the person or the object. It no doubt gives uplift to the man and makes him appreciate the qualities apart from the flesh or the material casing. This is the highest thing for ordinary mortal. But in the case of prophets and the higher developed mind we find quite a different thing from such person, love comes out like torments and inundates the whole surroundings it is called love for loves sake. The qualities having desire for its genesis, things are conditional. The love of a prophet takes no cognisant of the qualities and is never hedged round with condition for before him the giant and pigeon appear to be the same. Hence he cares very little for qualities and conditions. It is called love for love’s sake which is the best manifestation of the Divi­nity in its concretising form. It is for this reason a strong attraction and attachment is made to the centre of the emanation. The Christian conception “I thank the Lord for the good thing He gives me", cannot find any. place here for the Divinity or the divine one is not bettered or lessened by the reciprocity of love, gratitude. We can show love to a person who expects a return of love. Here, there are two kinds in love arising from the forward and the back­ward motion between the two entities. But in the case of Divinity or the divine being there is only one formed current which is called love for love's sake and no thanks giving or acknowledgement of receipt is required here neither it is philosophically possible.

So far it has been argued about the various aspects of love and its relation. This love is the best and the highest emanation and expansion of religion and Divinity as conjoin­ing and cementing the different minds to some faxed centre. The ordinary man cares very little about the different con­ceptions of Divinity and the metaphysical nicety about it. All that he knows is because somebody loves him intensely and in a convincing way he must follow his conception or hobbies about Divinity. Divinity is not the first point that he aims at but that he gets love from a person is all in all to him. He sells himself to the giver of love and hence forth whatever might be the conception of Divinity of that person the receiver of it implicitly follow it out as the best thing that could be thought of. He never questions the validity of the arguments. This is how the conversion is made into this world proselytes are in religion. So that love is much associated with religion in this world and love is religion.

 

 

LIBERATION TO ALL

So long the man feels himself coped up in the casing of the flesh he feels himself isolated and miserable. His inward nature prompts and propels him to find out an outlet to burst out the trammels of the flesh and to seek out his own true nature. He tries and devices various means where to find peace and see his own real self. This struggle continues in various way sometimes in jolly mood sometimes in moody pensive attitude and at last he finds out his own self in an externalised form. This is called the visualisation of the Prana. The external object only helps to point-out reflec­tions of his own self. Hence the object, the place and incident are all taken to be very sacred things. And some­times through the law of association the object is taken as the externalised self as the person cannot always find out a clear and precise language to make a distinction between the object and the subject.

This visulisation of the Prana in whatever might be the stage is called liberation. It is said that this visualisation at first comes in an accidental or transient way. It is diffi­cult to assign any immediate cause to it. It might be through accumulated internal energy but clear and precise explana­tion is very difficult to find out. Then comes a lull the man pants to see it again but scarcely we find it, a good deal of time passes away still the vision never returns. But when the intensity of the hankering comes to a maximum point the vision again returns in a flickering state. It is called the transitory vision which gives some hope and expectation that there is yet chance of the visitation. And after much hankering and agitation of the mind the finer nerves are opened out and the vision becomes stationary.

This concept is formed in some concrete way ; but abstract or non-qualif ied stage is not conccpt but reality and identification. From these two aspects we have got the two schools one is the school of knowledge and the other is the school of devotion. The school of knowledge argues out that the unconditional and non-qualified self is the only reality and the individual self or the emanation of energy which is coming out is a mere conditional truth which in its grossing stage form this creation. But in the fining process the mani­festation gradually lades away the lower one becomes vanished and the absolute elements shine forth. This state they call to be absolute liberation and evey being in some way or other trying to attain that goal.

The school that is formed through the acceptance of the concept or concreteness, has much variation among them­selves. This concept is the projection of one’s self in some externalised way. And according to the climatic effect, the natural surrounding anJ the temperament of the people or the individual, this concept or concreteness takes a special form. It might be called the highest acme of the natural religion. So long there is the concreteness we have the notion of adoration and worship. In actual reality it is not the absolute unconditional self that we are worshipping it is the energy in its concretised form that we are worshipping and adoring. This concretised form of energy is described sometimes as a female or a female deity. Among the Indians or as in some sects the energy or divinity is described as an old man with a long beard or a young man with shaggy head, crop beard and so on. The theologians clamour much to support the conception of his own special sect to verify the validity of the conception at the cost of the conception of the other schools. But philosophy is not theology. Its object is to find out essence of the principle running in every school of religion it never applauds or belittles any special school or sect.

The two main aspects are taken of this conception. The one aspect is to make individual self the powerful one and the externalised self a mere reflection. And various argu­ments are started from this aspect of view. The other school takes the externalised self as the main point and there from deduce the individual self and the creation. And between these extremities the internal and external self various grades and shades of conception are made and their relations are formed out according to the individual capacities of viewing the Prana. Herein lays the passivity and activities of ideas. The active ideas taking the externalised concept as the goal proceed, in a farm, steady steps with full reliance and conviction that by His grace “1 shall win Him”. The other school takes a passive attitude and belittles the indivi­dual self as insignificant thing and thereby proceeds in a supplicating mild tentative mood. Some school calls it the constancy and the evanescence the concretised Divinity is the constancy and the emanation is the evanescence. The evanescence is circling round and round like a merry ring making the constancy the central peg. The two are con­joined but never identified. The other school proceeds a little further and maintain that when viewing as emanation it is the continuity and in essence it is the same but when the notion of creation and creator comes in the two, are separate entities in other word. It is the one and two accord­ing to the aspect we take of it. All these various concep­tions are much soothing and gives consolation to an agitated mind according to his temperament and his capacities. But the doctrine that the individual ego is sinful born of sin and is to wallowing in sin is a very low conception of the indivi­dual self and produces a debasing, a repugnant notion to the hearer.

The ancient Rishis of India observed this Prana in their Hema fare hence they gave a special name to it as “Jatabeda” or the Progenitor of knowledge. In a similar way they found out the Prana or essence in the River, in the firmament and in the Sun. They were transported out of delight at this Visio Beatifaca. Hence out of gratitude they express their sweeter feeling to this vision. The sacredness surcharge.! their mind and their every action was the adoration of their Prana so visualised in the object. It is not the material cas­ing that they adore and worship but the essence that is encased in the material garb. This is the first record of the Aryan minds when the Prana or the Divinity is perceived* observed and visualised.

The ancient masters in their simple sweet emphatic language declared their experience and observation to man­kind. Simple and powerful they were in body, simple and powerful they were in mind and their conception and expres­sion ran in parallel to their mental constitution. No argumentation or doubtful question ever crept in their mind It is affirmation, it is reality, it is truth which they visuali­sed and when argumentation came in different mode of expression were found out to put in consistent way such bold and grand declaration. This is called philosophy. The Indian term for it is “Darsan” or visualisation. It is not what western thinkers put in that philosophy begins with doubt and ends with doubt. The Indian takes a quite different aspect, they begin it from visualisation and point out the path to arrive at the visualisation.

         It is very often said that erudite men for their knowledge of various books are the best person to talk of philosophy and that the lower class of men, the common herd of men for their deficiency of book learning has no right to talk of philosophy. But just contrary is the case. A man of erudi­tion can talk about the various theories but if there be lack of observation he cannot be called a thinker, for what are the books? These are photos of the mind of the distant teacher. But without one’s own observation he cannot have the insight in the matter. The common herd of men have a keen power of observation though wanting in polished expression. These people are the real practical philosopher without the theories of philosophy.

In the natural religion the theory is started from the worship of natural object such as tree, serpent, water and so on the pure minds observe the Prana in a tree, in river in a mountain and hence they came out to be the great sages and teachers of mankind.

The theologians in their narrow bigoted ideas talked only about the particular mode of thinking of his own school and overlooked the other forms of worship. They maintained that liberation is the monopoly of his school and the concep­tion of the other and the rest of the world is in darkness. This class of theologians are called the unavoidable evils of the society. Liberation lies in the observation of the Prana. Any person who has observed the Prana either in a tree or river or in his own self or in the externalised self is a liberated one but the man who fails to observe it is the bound-man. The external adjuncts are the mere suggestive thing to visualised the Prana. The nicety of arguments and the pompousness of the ceremonies or tall talks cannot make a man liberated. He that sees the Prana, realises it, incor­porates it with his own nature is a liberated person so that every person who is willing and trying to visualise the Prana might be liberated even if he be a tree or serpent worshipper, for all the doctrines and dogmas and philosophy are mere mark to the real essence. Philosophy accept and acknow­ledges the right of every individual whatever the fanatical theologian might think off for the crudest and grandest con­ception dwindle into insignificance when compared to the visualisation of the Prana. Religion itself becomes a bondage compared to the Prana.  And how it is known that a poor rustic with his tree and serpent worshipping form has turned out to be a liberated saint while a tall talking theologians is out of place. Talk with a simple man and within a few minutes in his simple language and similes and metaphor he will give a grand con­ception of the Divinity which will stagger the intellect even of an erudite. It is not the language that he is taking of but a living vivid essence which he has observed, realised and incorporated with his own self, he can incorporate and infuse the same into the mind of hearer. There is affirmation, convincing assertion with sweetness which hushes all doubts and which opens out a vista a new line of observation which the hearer never thought of.

           The other traits in the character of the sage is that he has a charitable view of every mode of thinking and every school of religion. Push on the argument to some higher and abstract form he in some simple language will lead the mind to the highest acme without any sophistry or argu­mentation ; He is always full. And is never found wanting in any argumentation or the power of observing from the enquirer’s stand point of view. Convincing affirmation is the tone of his argument and doubt never comes in there. But the dominant feature of the person is intense and absorbing love that is coming out from him. The hearer is overcome with the intensity and reality of the love. Hence he is succumb to this illiterate sage.

        The question now arises if liberation is birth right of every individual are all the liberated persons prophets \ Certainly not. That he has observed the Prana and developed the vital qualities enabled him to be classified among the sages, but according to the fineness of the nerve and the depth of the relative power of observation of the Prana, a holy man, saint, a liberated person and a prophet are named. Some observe the Prana but adding his own fancy form a conditional concept. Others make the concept a little more expansive but still there is condition in it and the highestone surpassing anl going through all conditions at last come to the stage of unification and identification. Hence in this mood on many occasion forget that there is a corporal casing of him call the flesh body but sees himself to be only the Prana, the self and nothing else. Hence in this mood they begin their dictum with the emphatic “I” and never siy we or some externalised being telling me so.

The other point to be noted is that according to the depth, the intensity aid the fineness of the observation of the Prana, the sage has the capacity of giving shelter to other individuals to put it in a metaphysical language a form of Parabola is nude round the person with himself being the focus of it. Within this range some can give shelter to one person other can give protection to twenty persons and as the range and dimension ot this parabolic form is expanded and the altitude is raised millions upon million can take shelter in and find peace within these enclosure. These master minds are called the Prophet and the heroes of humanity.

But the mind of people out of gratitude forgetting the Prana which the Prophet is driving at to show to others identify the essence and the person out of gratitude for the giver of such blessings. It is through this personal attach­ment to the august master we have the system of man- worship now prevalent all over the world. The poor theo­logian in his argumentative mood make clamorous assertion of all abstract and metaphysical conception and then when he comes down he is the first person to have the man- worship. And ceremonies and rituality are formed accord­ing to the temperament of the worshipper.

So that from the tree and serpent worship rising upto man worship and soaring aloft into the absolute conception of the Prana, every grade of thought, every mode of worship is right and true provided the devotee finds out the Prana therein, The observation of the Prana gives consolation to the persons.

 

PEACE AND BLESSING TO ALL




HOMOCENTRIC CIVILIZATION

- BY SRI MOHENDRA NATH DUTTA

CONTENTS
1. ELEVEN APHORISMS
2. HOMOCENTRIC CIVILIZATION
3. THE BANEFUL EFFECTS OF THEOLOGY
4. THE ANCIENT AND THE MODERN THINKERS
5. THE CENTRE OF MODERN CIVILIZATION
6. THEOLOGY AND THE MODERN SOCIETY
7. THE PAST AND THE PRESENT CIVILIZATION
8. THE MOTTOES OF THE FUTURE CIVILIZATION
9. THEOLOGY AND EDUCATION
10. THEOLOGY AND DIET
11. THEOLOGY AND TRADE
12. THEOLOGY AND POLITICS
13. CULTURE AND CIVILIZATION

ELEVEN APHORISMS
Nation is above religion.
Individual is above creed.
It is sin to keep a man idle.
It is sin to keep a land fallow.
Every person has right to live.
Every person has right to eat.
Every person has right to free speech.
Every person has right to be equal to his compeer.
Every person has right to free education.
Every person has right to free medicine.
Industrializethenation.

HOMOCENTRIC CIVILIZATION

Service to man is higher than the study of theology—this is the motto. The old idea of the civilized world was the study of theology and the ancient nations centred their ideas of civilization on the basic principles of theology. Hence the ancient nations, though developed their civilization, cast a morbid, gloomy idea on the people themselves and to foreigners who came in contact with them. But the centre of civilization is much altered. The development of individuality has become a dominant feature in society, from theocentric aspect the society is becoming homocentric. Formerly theology was the centre and service to man was mere an orbit. Now the aspect is changed. Service to man, development of individual, advancement of mankind have become the centre and theology has been an orbit. Homocentric aspect of civilization is the motto of modern civilization.

 And why it happens ? Theology deals with fanciful cosmology, cosmogony and theogony which are contrary to modern science and philosophy. The ancient theology deals with the birth of different demigods, their marriages, their espouses and children, the functions and posts of different gods, and demigods and various other things and occupations which we find in this world. The only difference was that the human beings lived on this earth, the gods and demigods lived above the clouds in some ethereal plane to induce and encourage men for some actions beneficent to the priests and theologians. Many devices and stories were made about heaven and hell and an intermediate region called purgatory. Gift to the theologian would be considered a merit after death ; denial of gift to the theologian would be considered a demerit and the soul of the person after death would go to some imaginary region called hell. It is thus by terrorism the priests, by spreading morbid ideas to the people, earned their livings—and theo­logical stories, ideas of societies, arrangements of social relation were made according to the theological dictums. Even philosophy was made subservient to the theological dictums. The whole social aspect was a gloomy, morbid melancholia. Individual rights and assertions were totally ignored. Everything was surcharged with theology and thus the downfall and decadence came down to the people. By study­ing the theologies of different nations, we find the fanciful ideas in different activities in human life.

And what is theology ? The first portion is the metaphysical aspect of divinity. The second portion is the devotional aspect of divinity and the third or the last portion is the ritualistic or ceremonial aspect.

The question now comes in whether we can keep up intact the ritualistic portion after so many thousands of years when the dictums were first made. As the social circumstances and environments are much altered and many foreign and untoward circumstances have crept in, the ritualistic portion ought to be modified to suit the altered circumstances. Life and vigour must be infused in the people. The nation must have expansive ideas, but mere cooped-up and crippled ideas cannot make a nation a living one. Deterioration, putrefaction and morbid ideas will slowly come in and the nation will be changed into a group of morbid human beings without any vigorous higher ideas in them. It is for this reason, the ritualistic aspect of society should be modified, altered and remodelled to suit the present circumstances. It is not theocentric aspect of society but homo- centric aspect should be the motto of the age.

 

 

 

 

THE BANEFUL EFFECTS OF THEOLOGY

Now to speak of devotion which is considered as the second aspect of theology. The present form of devotion is much detrimental to the growth of vigorous human life. Cringing, wailing, lamenting, sobbing and despondency are the main aspects of devotion. Devotion has practically come to a point where the man has lost his own individuality and become a shadow of another unknown being. The man always depends on the mercy of another. The idea of self-assertion, self-emanation has been obliterated from him. He is a mere voice with­out any substance in him. This is applauded as a sign of great devotion. It is thus that a nation becomes a body of effeminate persons. The vigorous self-asserting aspect of the human mind is totally smothered down and a living dead man is created out of him. This is called the negative aspect of devotion when a person sees demigods and imaginary beings lurking everywhere. This is called the morbid aspect of devotion.

        The other aspect is fanaticism. It is a sort of disease in the brain when a person for some unseen being rushes to kill a fellow man. Fanaticism is the most dangerous aspect of devotion, when for some trifling cause a person is roused up to frenzy and paroxysm of rage. The person thinks that the whole truth of the world, the whole idea of devotion is cooped up in his mode of thinking. Any person who differs from him on his mode of thinking should be killed. He thinks himself to be the only right man appointed by some unseen being to establish the authority of the unknown one on this earth. But the social circumstances are much altered and the old ideas of devotion should accordingly be changed. Self-assertion, self emanation through some personal attachment should be the motto of devotion. The homo- centric aspect should be the main point and theocentric aspect should be the orbit. The superiority of the self should be asserted and theology will be made subservient to the grandeour of self.

Now coming to the first point which is called the metaphysical portion in theology, we are to examine whether metaphysics is correct or not, for many metaphysical portions are assumed to be conceived through sentiments and fancied ideas. Many of the metaphysical theories in theology are untenable. The ques­tion now comes whether we are to change the metaphysical portion in theology. For, to change the metaphysical portion is to change the foundation of theology. But the most baneful aspect is that human society is attempted to be modelled after the form of crude theology. Why not model theology after human aspirations and conveniences.

Human development, human advancement and conveniences should be the mottoes of the age. Theology should be a secondary or minor aspect in social life.

The question now comes in whether we are to take in verbatim the dictums of the founder of theology. The founder, no doubt, thought over certain problems of human life for the advancement of mankind. But in this mentation, social circumstances, natural environments, external causes are to be considered. Then comes the rolling of time. The future ages and future generations being imbued with many changed circumstances and conditions, cannot follow out the dictums of the founder. The social and devotional portions should be tho­roughly modified to suit the altered circumstances otherwise the whole of theology becomes effe­minate. The founder of theology has no right to dictate for all ages. This is how the fallacy in theology creeps in. It is for this reason, philosophy is antagonistic to theology. A philosopher will deride and laugh at when any theological topic is raised. A philosopher thinks for the present circumstances and his philosophy is based 011 reasoning and arguments on possi­bilities. Theology tries to speak out in the form of mandates of some unseen being. Hence the philosophers are antagonistic to theologians.

The other point to be considered is the authority of the scriptures. The question comes, who wrote the books, at what age and under what circumstances. Whether the conditions of some five thousand years old are now tenable in the present modified state of the living society. To tie up the living running society with a rope of the past age is to cripple the living activity of the society or the tethered rope will be torn asunder. To quote the authority of scriptures or dictums of the past age and to attempt to apply the same theories to modern age is a ludicrous thing. New thinkers, new philosophers must come up in modern age, who will solve the problems of the modern age. The founders of theology and the old scriptures should not be considered a dominant factor in a living society. As circumstances are all changed, new thinkers will solve the problems.

7. 2. 39.

 

 

 

THE ANCIENT AND THE MODERN THINKERS

Many in their arguments quote the authority of the scriptures. They maintain that the ancient scholars had thought out everything that is knowable to mankind and the modern people have nothing more to think of. This is just giving a blow to the brains of the modern intelligent people. Why should the people very often quote the authority of scriptures ? The ancient had their own mode of thinking. Their social environments and other circumstances and inter-relations with different nations were of another mode. The bread problem was not so keen. The political circumstances were mild. The ancients made out the dictums in their own light. Why should the same dictums be applied to the modern society ? It becomes the incongruous mixture. The cardinal principles of the ancient masters might be adapted to modified conditions. But the major portion of their dictums should be rejected as futile and inapplicable. The modern people must think out their own problems and apply their theories to societies that the nation might get some vigorous ideas. Do not stick to the old dictums for the advancement of a nation. That is a great mistake with many people.

The other side of the question is, do not try to imitate the founders of theology. Every individual has his own idiosyncrasy. Everyone must develop in his own way. To imitate a person is to lose one’s own individuality and to become a shadow of another. This never gives proper development to an individual. The only thing is that we should have respect for others. Follow his mandates under modified circumstances but the individuality and strong personality must be kept up. This is called the personal attachment to a great man.( But do not be an imitator.

Some maintain that the bustling people are the best workers of the nation. But these workers in their hasty mood often make mistakes. And instead of furthering the cause of develop­ment, they, in their short-sighted way, retard the progress of the nation. This is why con­fusion and bickering come amongst the people.

           The philosophers are the highest workers of the nation. The thinkers, in their calm solitary way, ponder over the various problems in human life and make some possible solution out of the tangle of confused ideas. The executives or workers take up the ideas, and adding their own energy and intelligence, apply the same theories in social life. This is how a silent moody philosopher is the dynamic centre of the nation. The thinkers for the nations are the greatest workers of the nations. A man is to be judged not by his bustling and shoutings but by the number and amount of new vigorous ideas which he gives to mankind. It is a great mistake to judge a philosopher by the standard of the executives.

The centre of attraction becomes a centre of repulsion. This is what we call the law of curva­ture. Applying the same dictum to society, we find a strange thing. Theology once benefited mankind. It brought out a kind of civilization of its own and helped much for the development of mankind. But the aspect of human society is much changed. The centre of attraction has now become a centre of repulsion. Formerly society was theocentric ; theology was the centre of social life and every idea emanated from and through theology. But, in modern time, this dynamic centre is changed and homo- centric aspect of society has become the motto of the age. Advancement of man, comfort and conveniences of man are the mottoes free from entanglements and meshes of the unseen beings who issued out their dictums through some ancient persons. The capricious dictums of the unseen being or some ancient person will not be applicable to the modern age. The modern thinkers take a bold stand and want to form society on homocentric basis. Formerly, theology was the centre and the development of mankind •was the orbit. Now the aspect is changed. Development of mankind has become the centre and theolpgy has become an orbit or a minor point in social life.

8. 2. 39.

 

THE CENTRE OF MODERN CIVILIZATION

Divinity in man, service to mankind is the highest ideal of this age. The ancient looked to divinity as a separate entity and lodged it in some ethereal plane above the clouds and endowed the same divinity with innumerable imaginary qualities. Man after death will go to some imaginary place called heaven. Anything that was given to a theologian would be stored up in the rooms of the celestial abode. There the donor after death will enjoy the gifts. The theologian was the medium of transmission of gifts from the earth to the celestial abode, and if any person incurred the displeasure of the theologian, he was sent to another lodging called hell. The theologian exercised the power of sending a man to either of the lodgings. The pandemonium was described as a horrible place of torture. The description of pandemonium we can read in many of the theological books. This is how the theologians wheedled out money from the ignorant mass. Divinity and man were two separate entities.

Now the aspect is changed. Divinity is to be sought, after all, in man. The ethereal divinity is a mere reflection of the divinity in man. It is a mere counterpart of the real nature in man. It is for this reason, man has become the centre and the imaginary ethereal being has become a mere orbit. Service to man is higher than the service to the ethereal beings. Hence the whole aspect of viewing the thing is much changed. It is not from theocentric that homocentric is bubbling out, but from homo- centric the theocentric is coming out. Hence in the modern age theologians and scriptures have not much value.  /

The doctrine of original sin of man as enunciated by the Semitic school is a most atrocious theory. It gives a tremendous blow to the progress of philosophy and science. This doctrine of original sin should be discarded by all means. This is how the difference between theocentric and homocentric ideas comes in. Instead of denouncing man as a born sinner, why not preach the divinity in man. Homocentric aspect is the best to be thought out.

       The other aspect is, theology teaches sub­mission, gloominess, insignificant state of the self. Man is devoid of any power. The whole tendency was to make the human race a group of slaves only to carry out the mandates of the theologians. And the theologians got their prerogatives from some unseen divinity according to the fanciful idea of the theologians. No independent thinking, no free idea was allowed. Any independent thinking was considered a sin and the man was sent to perdition.

This idea emanated from the mode of living of the autocratic or the absolute ruler of the state. The theologian got this idea from the earthly ruler and transferred it to the etherial plane. The etherial monarch was only a prototype of the earthly monarch, a mere representative or vicegerent of the earthly potentate. But if we look to the nature of self, the divinity in man, we come to the conclusion that self- assertion, self-emanation are the highest signs of divinity. It is not egotism or vanity but it is egoism or the manifestation of ego. In ego­tism there might be mistakes and different opinions between two persons. This is the cause of disunion between two persons, but in egoism or in the expression of divinity, there is unity amongst men. This is the cementing element in society. The divinity in man should be proclaimed. The idea of the etherial divinity is coming from the divinity in man. Hence the homocentric aspect should be taken up and the theocentric aspect should be slowly discarded.

To speak of the theologians, they are to be considered as big babies of ancient times though living in the modern age. They do not under­stand, recognise or think of modern advancement. But they only talk about the aspect of society of some past age, say, some five thousand years old. They are the big babies of this age. The theologians are the necessary unavoidable evil to the society. The whole aspect of the thinking world is changed. The theological aspect is to be modified accordingly.

 

 

THEOLOGY AND THE MODERN SOCIETY

Theology deals with ancient ideas. Society is a living force. Now to discuss this question we find that theology talks about things which happened in the past ages. But by the rolling of several thousands of years, the society is much changed. External and internal forces and other influences have much modified the temperament and circumstances of the people. The foreign influences upon any given nation are enormous. All nations must have their intercommunications and exchange of thoughts with foreign people. So the national mind is broadened and it looks upon the aspect of society in a different light. The nation is a running stream and not a stagnant pool. But theology talks all about the things of the past. No scope is given for future advancement. Hence the theological ideas of the ancient days are not suitable to this modern age.

The other point to be considered is that theology talks about the world after death. What will happen to a man when his bodily life is finished, and all forms of gloomy, moody ideas are put in to overawe the people for some future life. It is thus that the national life is much depressed. The people are full of despondency and despair. But society is a practical thing. A man must live and must eat so long as he has a body. The practical problems of this life are not solved in theology. Political economy and theology are two antagonistic subjects. Hence theology should be taken as the curio of the past age. It is how the ancient people thought in their own line and how the modern people differ from the ancients.

         Less theology in a nation is the best means of developing a nation. Too much dose of theology has retarded the progress of Asian races. The Asian races are too much under the influence of theologians. Whereas the western nations have comparatively lesser theological influence. The western nations are practical people. Hence they are prosperous in life. The Asian races, clinging too much to theology, are called pious people. But piety is not the thing now required. The Asian nations should bestir themselves to shake off the trammels of theology. Theology has done great good to mankind. Theology has done great evil to mankind. In the modern age, theology should be shovelled off into some odd corner in a lumber-room. Theology should be considered a minor point in social life. Bread problem and national liberty should be the first problem in the society.

Man is above creed, nation is above theo­logy is the dictum of this age. To make the national life prosperous, the old dictums of the theologians of the past should be chucked out. Theologians should not have much in­fluence in the national life. The ancient prece­dence of the old theologians should not be put into arguments. Modern society must rise up as a living vital force out of the ashes of the past age. 1 do not mean to make a cleavage between the ancient and the modern world, but all the redundant, impracticable and useless precepts and practices should be modified to suit the modern age.

          The next point should be considered—how are we to adopt foreign theology into a living free nation ? This is the most vital point in theological problems. The theologians always try to proselytize a foreign nation with some social customs and institutions of other races. The metaphysical portion of theology of the other nation might be accepted in some modified form. But foreign customs, ceremonies, institutions should be thoroughly rejected. The outlandish manners and institutions of foreign nations should not be introduced into a free people, for in imitating foreign manners and institutions, the national growth of a people is much hampered. The foreign imitators in a nation are so many dead people in a nation. This is the most baneful effect of theology. The Asian nations are backward as they imitate the outlandish manners and institutions. The metaphysical portion might be accepted in some modified form but foreign institutions and ceremonies, manners, and habits should be thoroughly discarded. The national life must be a free institution. Foreign manners, institutions and ceremonies should have no place in the national life. As it is baneful to stick to old institutions so it is equally baneful to introduce the outlandish institution in a nation. The national thinkers must develop the national institutions out of the national temperament. Do not be a slave and imitator of foreign institutions and ceremonies. A free nation must be free from all foreign mannerism.

 

 

THE PAST AND THE PRESENT CIVILIZATION

I have said before in the previous lectures that the ancient civilization centred round theology. That was the summumbonum of the idea of thinking. The Assyrians, the Egyptians, the old Indians and many other races traced the civilization from the conception of theology. How it happened ? According to their postulates on the terrestrial globe, they conceived a place in the celestial firmament where he, the king, would build his abode when his corporeal form would be dissolved. And according to the status and paraphernalia of the terrestrial potentate, they conceived a celestial potentate who would have his. belongings there step by step. The luxury, the civilization, and the authority of the terrestrial potentate increased ; the celestial potentate embellished his court- adherents according to the ratio and proportion, and vice versa. Thus one is the counterpart of the other. To put it in other language, the celestial potentate became the reflex centre of the potentate on earth. All the mandates and edicts that were issued by the terrestrial' potentate were in the name of and by the sanction of the celestial potentate. It was thus the ancient civilization took its cue from the theocentric source and scarcely any trace is to be found there of the homocentric aspect of civiliza­tion. Thus we find, the potentate is of divine birth. The Aryans all over the world, where­soever they settled traced their origin from some effulgent being. Thus the Indians, the Romans,  the       Greeks, the ancient Persians have, for their first progenitor, some being effulgent in form. This is the origin of Aryan mythology.

On the other hand, the ne-Aryans  ( not to be confused with non-Aryans ) traced their origin from some natural object. We find in the mythology of these peoples that they trace their origin from such objects as monkey, bear, tiger, crocodile, etc.; and they are known by the names of the “Tribe ofthe Bear”, “Tribe of the Monkey”, “Tribe of the Crocodile”, and so on. Even serpents were considered as prime ancestors of some tribe “The tribe of the Serpent.” It is thus the theocentric aspect of civilization, in any form, might be traced.

From this notion of theocentric ideas, the potentates became persons of divine origin and along with the civil authority, a body of ecclesiastics were formed, who also claimed divine origin. These ecclesiastics or theocrats became the custodians and protectors of the ancient  civilization.For whatever were in written scripts were in the custody  and guidance of the theocrats. The struggle for power soon ensued between the civil authority and the authority of the theologians.

          In every country of ancient days, we find the struggle going on between the civil and the ecclesiastical authorities. These stories were written in the form of mythology the divine one from the celestial abode taking side with the one or the other. It isthus the hereditary ecclesiastics were formed. All records of the ancient world  will give evidences of some hereditary theologians. At least, the scriptures or the books that were in their hands were written and interpreted according to their own conveniences. The main dominant features, in these books, were that the theologians were the. only selected people in the nation, who were to be looked after, and the rest of the nation must trudge, toil and moil in the hot sun and in rain, only to keep up the authority of the theologians. It is thus the national vitality of the people is summed up, only to be concentrated in the hands of the few theologians who became in turn the most powerful section of the nation. To trace the rise, growth and downfall of the ancient nations, we must go through the authority of the theologians. It is through the abuse of power of the theo­logians, the ancient nations were ruined. Why the nations succumbed to foreign authori­ties when defeated in a single battle ? Because the theologians became narrow-minded, insolent and degraded. The bulk of the people were dissatisfied with their authority and existence, and in a clamorous way resorted to foreigners only to get protection from the oppressive theologians. Idea conquers idea. A foreign army cannot subdue a nation. The foreign army being a handful of men cannot subdue a big nation. When the national idea emanates from these narrow-minded theologians, the nation becomes effete, down and despondent.

         The nation hankers for some vigorous ideas, broad views and social liberties. It is for these reasons, the ancient nations change their theological conceptions and adopt the social reforms of the foreigners. The theologians are to be blamed for the downfall and disruption of the ancient nations. The bad interpretation of theology is the cause of the downfall.

The modern civilization starts with the ideas of homocentric conception. The divinity in man, the liberty in man, the social equality of man are the mottoes of the new civilization. In ancient civilization, the main point was that the divine being was living above the clouds and was the absolute being in authority. It is the same as the absolute authority of the potentate. The homocentric aspect proclaims : find out the divinity in man, give him a free hand to develop, remove all barriers that impede his progress and from the crumbling dust of the society, a great man will rise up. Do not smother down the aspirations of the mass. Conveniences of man, advancement of man, progress of man, should be the mottoes. There should be no oligarchy in theology or in any form of social status.

From this conception of divinity in man,, in every individual, a new aspect of social arrangement will be made. The old theo- centric aspect should be slowly expunged and the homocentric aspect of the society must rear up its head upon the old theocentric civilization. We need not have the old patri­archal form of civilization. Bread problem is now the vital problem of the society. Why debar others to have their chance to earn their bread ?

To put it in other language, the major portion of the nation was steeped in ignorance and was put into despondency and despair only to maintain the authority of the old theological ideas. The objection is that the ancient thinkers and theologians thought out all the problems of the future generation, and thus the future generation has nothing more to think of, but only to follow out the dictums of the ancient theologians. This is the motto of the older classes of the people and they talk with the conception of the ancient thinkers. But other internal and external circumstances have crept in. Bread problem, social relations, internal and external forms are much changed so that the old conception of society cannot hold good now. To strictly adhere to the old precepts is to make a national suicide. The only possible means is to break off the fetters and to adopt modern devices. Only one thing to suggest is that, in ancient nations, a violent change should not be adopted. First, prepare the mind of the people into the homo- centric aspect, and the theocentric aspect of the people will fade away.

1 am not for violent changes in social matters, but an efficient progressive method should be adopted to complete the task. It is thus the theocentric centre will be changed into the homocentric centre, the centre of attraction becoming the centre of repulsion. Thus the major portion of the nation known as the mass will have full liberty and will enjoy all the social advancement that the nation as a whole might rise. Theology will be the minor point in social lives and the theocrats and theologians will be put along the common run of man. This is the trend of the modern civilization. Oligarchy in any form must not be tolerated. Nation for the miss and the mass for the nation.

 

THE MOTTOES OF THE FUTURE CIVILIZATION

Divinity in man should be taken to be the first point in the modern civilization. In the ancient civilization, the unseen being was made the primal point to be arrived at and the development of mankind was made the secondary or minor point. But in the new civilization, the divinity in man is higher than the divinity in the unseen person. This should be the motto. To serve mankind is higher than to serve the unseen divinity. Service to mankind, attempts to develop the status of mankind are the right way to worship the divinity. Mere litany, liturgy and all the ritualistic ceremonies are inferior to the service of mankind. Human race must be made to advance and should be put into a higher platform. This is the tendency of the future civilization. The centre will be the man, service to mankind will be the ritual and the orbit will be the unseen being. It is thus the new civilization will differ from the old civilization.

      The question now comes, what is the standard of measuring the mind of a person. Mere gloomy melancholy mood, fasting and austerity are not the standard of development of human mind. But any mind that gives vigorous and all embracing ideas for the benefit of mankind should be pronounced as the best mind. A great man is one who gives greater amount of new vigorous ideas to the mankind for the benefit of humanity. The masses are not to be deluded with grandeur and hubbub. That is a mere puerile means of attracting the imagination of the mass. But a silent thinker, living alone in some solitary place, ponders over the problems of human life and finds out the right solution of the problems and is the best benefactor of the mankind. Vigorous new ideas must be thought over and given to the mankind that the mass might rise. The thinkers are the brain-power in the nation. The executives merely carry out the ideas of the thinkers. A mighty thinker is worth thousands of executives. To develop the new civilization,'mighty thinkers, in every sphere of life, should be brought in. Every sphere, in the activities of man, should be made a thorough one, and that there is divinity in action should be proclaimed. Man is not to be denounced as a born sinner but should be applauded as a spark of the divine being. The morbid Semitic ideas have wrought much depression in the development of mankind.

The less theology in the social life, the better for the mankind. Theology and social advance­ment should be made into two separate entities.

15. 2. 39.

THEOLOGY AND EDUCATION

To trace the history of education from the ancient time, we find that theology was the main subject of education. All the ancient nations of the world based their civilization and national advancement upon theology. The theologians were the powerful body in the society. They formed themselves into an oligarchy and exercised much influence upon the nation. Even the ruler of the land was a mere instrument in the hands of the theo­logians. The mass was neglected. They were taken as goods and chattels of the theologians. It is thus the ancient civilization was only one-sided, and certain families and groups enjoyed the oligarchic power as their hereditary rights. Nobody could peep into their sacred conclave. Even the ignorant people of the sacerdotal group enjoyed much privileges over the society.

          By the advancement of some mighty thinkers, a setback was formed. A majority of men in the nation stood against the sacerdotal people and tried to snub down the sacred conclave. But as the institution had become a dominant feature of the society, in the new movement of democratic conception another group of sacerdotal body was formed, who in another name formed the oligarchy of their own. It is thus the old sacerdotal body or conclave of theologians dominated over the society in another name and in a disguised form.

But by this time, the people got disgusted with the theological doctrines and procedure of the oligarchies. A new set of thinkers tried to solve the national problems without the help of the theologians. In the first start the theologians denounced the movements as impious and contradictory to the established customs of the land. Thus the new movements, the new thoughts, the new ideas and writings were stigmatised as quibbles as opposed to theological precepts, and those who adhered to secular writings were considered as persons of inferior positions. The whole litera­ture of the land was divided into holy and unholy books or as they were sometimes called ecclesiastical and secular writings or divine and profane writings. It is thus the whole civilization of the early part of any nation was a group of morbid ideas and melancholy thoughts, only talking about the life after death. But national improvement, advancement of the mass, and development of the various activities of the mind were scarcely thought of. Coming down to the modern age, we find the denomina­tional education is still clinging to the national mind of the people. The ancient idea of theological education is still to be traced in the denominational education.

But the world is much changed. Thoughts of the world are much widened and the denomina­tional education has become distasteful to the people. Bread problem is the vital problem in the national life and theological education has no scope to solve the bread problem. It is for this reason, the whole trend of education should be in a different form. Industrial and scientific education should be the main feature of education.

        The other question to be considered is that sectarian education brings on dissension in the nation. The nation is divided into several camps with different ideas to be aimed at. So that the national mind and harmony are much jarred. It is for this reason, sectarian education must not be followed. Theological books might be read at home according to the creed and sect. But in the public educational institu­tion, sectarian vtews of any kind must not be tolerated. Theology should be dissociated from the general education. Industrial education, bread-earning education and scientific education should be aimed at. In other words, the homo- centric aspect of education should be the basis of learning and the theocentric aspect should be considered a minor point. Even the old theological schools, maintained and conducted by the theologians, should be thoroughly remodelled. Thus the indigenous schools will be so changed as to tally with the ordinary public schools.

What I mean is that history, science and other subjects should be introduced into the schools. For it is not the aim of this age to make a body of theologians who talk only about the stories of ancient age. They are quite ignorant of the current modern age. Practically, they are the people of the past age though living in modern times. The national energy, wealth and ambition are much crippled by the old class of theologians. Hence theological education should be totally separated from the ordinary national education. The nation must run in a forward march to gain wider scope of activity. The old class of theology retards the progress of mind. Hence the difficulty arises. I , therefore, express my opinion that theological education should not be given in any public school. It is a private concern of an individual. Theological education once ennobled the nation. Theological education will now ruin and cripple a nation.

          The next point to be considered is the unification of mankind through education. Scientific education, advanced form of educa­tion and industrial education are the three main features of education by which the different nations might exchange their form of ideas with each other. But theological education will divide the humanity into so many jarring camps. The unification of mankind through education, equalising different races into one level should be the aim of education. Industrial education as opposed to theoretical education is now the best means, for, by this sort of education, the youths can earn their own living in different parts of the world. This will give a common civilization to the whole human race. For according to the standard of educa­tion of a particular people, the position of the race is determind in the commercial and scientific world. Some nations are called advanced nations where other races are called backward nations. It is through the defective mode of education, the Asian races are behind the western races, and theology has stunted the growth of oriental nations. When the western nations are making scientific discoveries and utilising the knowledge in their daily life and national advancement, the oriental nations are still clinging to their own theological ideas. Hence the oriental races are elbowed down by the western people in every sphere of life.

Education should be imparted according to the national needs and not what the old books say. The precepts of the old books should not be considered as applicable to these days. The old books, the scriptures, should be studied as steps for the advancement of the national life. But it is not to be taken in as a mandatory authority in the modern age. It is more a subject for national history than a guiding principle in modern life. Bigotry and fanaticism should not be the point of education. Boys and girls, men and women should be educated in modern line free from theological bias.

Education should be practical and not mystery-mongery. All that I mean is, theology should be separated from the general education.

                                                    

 

THEOLOGY AND DIET

The influence of theology is so great in oriental countries that it has entered into the articles of diet. In the oriental countries there are much restrictions as to articles of food and the restrictions differ in the same religion accor­ding to difference in sects and sex. The articles of food are interdicted.

In the ancient world there was much opulence. The foodstuff was abundant, the articles were cheap. With less labour, the people could earn something and live on happily. So that the people had enough leisure to waste their time on trivial subjects and made a long discussion on the insignificant point. It is thus a huge mass of theology came out from the leisurely idle brains. But the modern world is in a starving state as the population has much increased in every country and the foreign trade and commerce are sucking out the major portion of productions. So that the less advanced indigenous people are practically starving. Yet the people are still clinging to the old doc­trines of restrictions in diet. Why not break down the restrictions and live in a happy prosper­ous way ?

The western nations have totally expunged all restrictions of food. They are roving into different countries of the world and are actually the marauding sort of people to despoil the local people of their productions. It is for this reason, the western people are prosperous and healthy. The eastern people, being hedged round with too many restrictions, remain idle at home, cooped up in a corner, bemoaning their lots, starving and dying a slow death.

The western people are quadruple in their composition. They are Greek in literature, Roman in politics and law, Jew in religion and Saxon in their sociology. Though the western people have         adopted the

Jewish religion but they have rejected the Jewish restrictions of diet The Jews, being an oriental people, have too many restrictions on foodstuffs though they are living in western countries.

          Touchable and untouchable objects, clean and unclean food, lawful and unlawful diets are the main objects of discussion with the old classes of theologians. The modern theologians are the direct descendants of the old theologians and are pulling back the running, advancing society to the past old age. Hence there is a tug-of-war between the section with advanced ideas and the old, morbid, gloomy theologians. It is how the national energy is wasted and the advancement of a nation in modern life is much retarded. There is theology even in the killing of animals and birds, even in the peeling of vegetables. It is a most ludicrous thing to think of such restrictions.

Theology has entered into the ordinary sphere of undertaking a journey. The auspi­cious and inauspicious day, hour and minute, the direction of the journey are all under the direction of theology. So that the oriental races are ruined through the huge mass of theology that is loaded in their heads. The western nations have comparatively shaken off the burden of theology and have not many restrictions as to the articles of diet or as to the auspicious moment to undertake a journey. These are the differences between the eastern and the western races. The old cumbrous civilization of the eastern races must be modernized to tally with the running, prosperous, new civilization of the western races.

 

 

It is thus the national life is hampered in every way. Climatic effect, local circumstances should regulate diets. Hygienic and healthy food is the motto. That which gives vigour and strength to a person should be taken as foodstuff. Theology must not interfere with diet. The old theological ideas have no scope in the modern age. So that theology should be kept as a separate entity from all social problems. But the procedure should be slow and gradual and not abrupt.

 

 

THEOLOGY AND TRADE.

Theology has extended its influence even into trade. In the western countries where theology is confined only in the place of worship, the national trade is unhampered by the canons of theology. It is for this reason, the western people are prosperous in the business world. In the oriental countries where theology is the dominant feature of the society, theology will put in too many restrictions on trade. Many of the articles of commerce are declared as unclean and untouchable. The western traders coming into the oriental countries will utilise the unclean raw materials and turn them into commodities or articles for the production of wealth. This is the baneful effect of theology in all oriental countries. The oriental nations though shrewd and have a great business capacity are often put into restrictions by the laws of theology.

The dictum is, every raw material should be utilised for the increment of national wealth. For instance, in the oriental countries there are abundance of raw materials. The western people have learned organisation. The foreign traders rob the oriental people of their natural resources and enrich themselves at the cost of the producers. The theological restrictions are so many ideas of superstition in the modern age. The ideas were once beneficial in some past age when the society and social conditions were different. There were then plenty of foodstuff, opulence everywhere and there was no keen competition regarding bread problem. But as the social conditions are much modified, the old theological restrictions are found to be futile. The modern age should be guided by its own laws arid conveniences. Old ideas, when found incompatible with the present state of society, should be mercilessly rejected. Nation must rise, nation must live, nation must be prosperous. Theological cries and denunciations are mere puerile talks.

             Trade requires journey to foreign countries and mixing and dining with foreigners. The old theologies in the oriental countries impose too many restrictions about going to foreign countries. The oriental nations have practically become stay-at-home people and the western people coming from far off lands are utilizing the raw materials, buying them at a cheap rate. But if the oriental people can go over to the foreign land and sell raw materials to them, the price will be much higher.

The other point is that, in trade and commerce, the traders, though come from different countries, should dine together and have friendly intercourse with each other. But the oriental theologies are a great drawback to such facilities. Hence the oriental traders are looked down upon as men of inferior civilization and low standard of living.

The western people have comparatively shaken off the trammels of the medieval trend of theology. Anyhow, in their trade relations, orientals are crushed down with the loads of theology. Hence the western people are agile and prosperous  in trade. The oriental people are punctilious and are much poverty- striken.

Theology talks only about  life after death, preparing the whole nation from early boyhood upto the time of its death as to how to be able to go to heaven. Life after death is the only reality and the earthly life is a mere curse ; and the people are suffering miseries according to the demerits of the past life. The man is born only to suffer in this world. It is pre­destined and everything is guided by fate. There is no power in a man to exert himself or to attempt to better his condition. It will be a sacrilegious act against theology. Born to suffer misery and death is the trend of oriental theology. Only those who have merits of previous birth can live happily. This is called reliance, this is called renunciation. Human attempt is futile in everything. A sad melancholy gloomy atmosphere is created in oriental societies. The blame is not on the people but on the old class of theology. A man must live and must eat, and live comfortably and happily so long he has got his body, wife and children. Talk only about this present world and present life, and broom off the old theories of happiness after death, of renunciation and resignation. These are the old ideas that have ruined the nations.

            Why prepare the nation for life after death ? But prepare the nations as soldiers to fight the battles in everyday life. The present life is higher than the life after death. Do not be swayed by the old superstitious theology but try to live as a man and be equal to all other men of this world. Self-assertion, self-mani­festation should be the mottoes.

Theology should be separated from trade and other aspects of society. It should be taken as so many curios in a museum and not for daily use. The homocentric aspect of society should be the motto. Theocentric aspect of society should be an object of the past. The present age so requires it. There is no shirking, no stammering, no faltering in the dictum.

 

 

THEOLOGY AND POLITICS.

Theology is more or less a theoretical subject. It deals with life after death and prepares the devotees in the world how to come to a certain state of existence when the corporeal form is extinct. It keeps the mind of a man in constant dread of the unseen, and restricts him on many occasions from being enterprising or taking up any adventurous undertaking. It casts a gloomy, melancholy idea upon the youthful mind ; and national enterprises or any vigorous ideas are put out of the hedge as incompatible with the theological doctrines. No new idea, no vigorous thought, no attempt to plunge into the unknown are allowed in the code of theo­logy. Every idea, every movement, every social institution and relation must be made or framed according to the old antiquated conception of the founder of theology. The national youth has no liberty to think independ­ently or according to the circumstances of the age or to introduce any new ideas into the nation, as these would be denounced as innova­tions and contrary to the established antiquated  custom of the theologians. Practically, these old antiquated theologians are smothering and thwarting the youthful attempts of the nation. They are not accelerating the move­ment but retarding the national endeavour in every respect. When viewed from this point of national advancement, the old theology becomes a horrible thing to the advancement of the national youth. Anyhow, theology deals with the old conception and has a certain course of thinking.

Politics, on the other hand, deals with the convenience of the nation. By intercourse with the foreign nation either willingly or when enforced, or when people of foreign nations and foreign ideas settle down in the country, the national and social ideas of the country get a rude shock. The politicians or men of practical knowledge think over the problem and try to find out some means of solution how to grapple with the altered situation and to keep up the national life in certain stages without being submerged or drowned by the inundation of foreign ideas and customs. Politics try to solve the problems how to earn an independent living for every individual and to keep up liberty of speech, thought and action without doing injury to others. Politics deals with the con­venience of the people under certain circum­stances and the rules are framed accordingly, and as the circumstances are changing, the rules are changed from day to day. Hence there is no fixity of rules in politics. It is a means of convenience. Theology deals with fixity of ideas ; politics is changeable. Theology is cons­tant ; politics is evanescent. So, to introduce theology into politics is a great blunder. Two ideas are running in quite two different lines and, practically, one has nothing to do with the other.

        The next point to be considered is that politics tries to unify the people of the same race, same language, same origin into one body having the common purpose of convenience, safety, protection and advancement. Theology, on the other hand, divides the same people into groups and sub-groups known as sects. It is a jarring note in the whole national life. The theologians on many occasions are the greatest obstacles for the national advancement. Sects and sub-sects might be allowed in theological groups as they talk about useless jargons which are of no value in practical life. But in practical politics where the national advancement is the main point, theology should be chucked out. The western nations have more or less separated theology from politics and are pros­perous for this reason. In oriental countries, theology is mixed with politics. Hence in every oriental country, we find so many inimical camps fighting against each other upon theore­tical jargons. Even in the same sect, people are fighting and quarrelling with each other on mere trivial differences in interpretation of some tenets. It is a mere ludicrous thing to an outsider. But they always forget the broad idea of national safety and national advance­ment. Bigotry and fanaticism are the outcome of theology ; and the national energy is much hampered and divided through the impractical theories of theology. In oriental countries, theology should be separated from politics. The other points to be noted are that theology much hampers the foreign and military politics of a nation. In the beginning or at the starting point, theology will do some good to mankind but when it has grown into an umbrageous tree with many branches, twigs and tendrils, it becomes a tree of poison. It becomes the greatest obstacle to the national growth. In all oriental countries, it will be the first primal attempt of every thinking person, specially of the youth, to separate theology from politics or social institutions.

The next point to be considered is that theology starts with the idea of brotherhood of all nations. Every theological school claims this high privilege. But brotherhood of man­kind is slavery of all nations under some theological autocrats, commonly known as theocrats. This was an old attempt in ancient times, but in modern times it is found to be futile.

Politics, on the other hand, attempts to keep the nation in some solid form free from any foreign aggression. Its aim is the advancement of one’s own nation, or it infuses in the nation the idea of equality with other nations, or it aims to keep the said nation ahead of foreign nations. Every politician attempts to make his own nation abreast of all foreign nations and then to make his own  nation ahead of others. It is thus the old conception of theology and the modern idea of politics are antagonistic to each other.

The next important point in the modern social philosophy is to expunge and to eliminate the theocentric aspect of society. The theocentric aspect was experimented for so many hundreds of years and it has proved to be a failure in the modern light. As in modern times, every nation must mix with all different nations of the world in politics, in trade, in education and in various other aspects of social develop­ments, the theological aspect of society must be thrown into the background. The homo- centric aspect in society—how to serve man­kind, how to see divinity in man, how to freely mix with foreign nations, how to enhance, ennoble and advance the people of his own nation as well as the people of foreign nations should be the mottoes of the new civilization.

The friendship and equality with other nationals will not be on theological basis but on love of humanity. Man is man, free from all theology. Nation is above theology. Man is above creed. It is for this reason, the homo- centric aspect of society should be the motto of the present age.



CULTURE AND CIVILIZATION.

Culture depends upon the climatic effect and natural surroundings. It is invariable in the race. The climatic effect and natural surround­ings produce a line of thought according to the growth or the development of the body and the mind. Whoever might come from any foreign country will get the same - sort of tendency when living in the soil.

              It is another form of natural religion free from all doctrinal religions. It is how nature reflects on the mind. For instance, people, living in the mountain, will have one mode of thinking and viewing the world. But the people, living in the well-watered plains with trees, shrubs and verdure, will have different concep­tions of socicty and thoughts in the world. On the other hand, people, living in the arid deserts, will have another mode of thoughts. This is how the culture in the race comes in. There might be various changes in the same race in its periods of existence. But the culture of the race is a constant quantity. It is the inherent quality in the soil and of that parti cular race. No upheaval in social ideas can alter the culture of the race.

But civilization is quite a different aspect of viewing the same culture. Civilization comes from the conception of society of some thinkers. Some thinkers, either of the theological school or of social side, will think out certain ideas as beneficial to the nation. The nation might accept the new conception of civilization along with the culture of the race. Thus a civilization or a group of ideas as to society, theology, commerce and national independence or military aspects might thrive well for some period, but when new thinkers bring out certain new ideas and conceptions, the old civilization slowly fades away and the new civilization takes its place. But the culture in the race is unchangeable. One is the constant quality and the other is the evanescent quality. Culture of a race is confined only to that particular soil. But civilization or new conception of society bulges out and overflows into foreign countries.

         Civilization might be divided into two heads. The one is called the indigenous civilization and the other, the imported civilization. Culture with indigenous civilization will develop a nation to a high pitch. But imported civilization ruins a country. A friction comes between the culture and the imported civilization. The indigenous civilization being of old class, not suitable to the the race at the time, the foreign or imported civilization will dominate for some time and will submerge the national civilization. The conquest of a nation comes in two ways, either through army or through vigorous ideas. When it is put into theological form, it is called prose­lytising. Now, the new vigorous ideas of foreign countries will dominate for some time. The national civilization will be thwarted back. But new thinkers in the old race will come up a few generations later and will think about the weaker points of the old and the new civilizations or, in other words, of the indigenous and the imported civilizations and will add their own energy, thought and learning to the old (indigenous ) civilization. Thus a new vigour is infused into the once old civilization. But the imported or foreign civilization, being not developed pari passu with the change of time and circums­tances, will be considered the old civilization and the once old civilization becomes the new civilization. The foreign or imported civilization will be driven back as inefficient to the national condition. The conquest by army of any country means the conquest of that country by a new vigorous conception of civilization, for a mere handful of soldiers cannot subdue a race. It is the new mode of thinking that conquers the old races. Otherwise, a handful of soldiers might be called a body of marauders and might be driven out in no time, as they have no conception of society and ideas. It is not a foreign army that conquers a country, but a major portion of the nation comes to foreigners for protection to save them from the disorder and internal dissension in the race. But foreigners take advantage of the disorderly state of the country and establish a new civiliza­tion and a new mode of administration in the country. In other words, the new civilization overpowers the old civilization. But the culture in the race remains constant. This is called the social or military aspect of conquest, but the national culture is not much affected. Only, foreign civilization has a superficial glamour.

         But the theological conquest of civilization is a dangerous one. The social or military conquest leaves the social life intact, only the outward environment is modified to suit the convenience of the foreign people. But the theological civilization from outside is a danger­ous thing. It affects the home life. The foreign theologians insist that not only the foreign theo­cratic conception of divinity is to be accepted, but also the manners, customs, habits, languages, names etc. should be modified to suit the taste of the foreign civilization. It attempts to wipe out the root of the national culture. It is just enslaving a nation to the people of some distant country, who have their own conception of civilization and culture. This is not only imported civiliza­tion, but imported culture too.

       By this dangerous policy, the old nation is divided into two halves—one section adhering to the old culture and civilization of the race and the other half tries to uproot the national culture. Mentally, they are a group of foreigners living in the old soil. Even the national blood and ancestors are denied to fit the people with the usages and customs of foreigners. This is the most awful and galling aspect in any country that the same people will deny their ancestors and parentage and take up foreign manners and customs as being docile people to some foreign thinkers. This is how many nations become crippled in their minds and can­not think of some vigorous ideas for fear of foreign theology. It is thus they are mentally killed at the altar of some foreign civilization.

Foreign social civilization might be accepted in a naturalised way, i. e., the national manners and customs will remain the same, only to be glossed over with certain modifications as suitable to the altered time and circumstances. But the foreign social civilization is never to be acccpted in its entirety as that would be a very baneful thing in the society. But foreign theological civilization as to imitate the foreign customs should be avoided by all means.

Civilization should be developed from within the nation so that culture and civilization ought to be correlative. Foreign imitation in its entirety should be avoided both in social and in theological aspects.

Homocentric civilization as suitable to the culture of the race should be introduced. Theocentric civilization is detrimental to the culture of the race or, in other words, the homo­centric aspect should be developedandthetheocentric aspect of society should be put into the background. This is the difference between the old mode of civilization and the new mode of civilization.

I am giving here a few hints as to the future civilization of the world, and 1 have purposely divided the two civilizations as the theocentric and the homocentric aspects of society.

OM SANTI, SANTI, SANTI, SIVA OM.

 




EASTERN SOCIALISTIC STATE

 

SRI BASANTA KUMAR CHATTERJEE

INTRODUCTION

A born poet and artist Sri Mohendra Nath Dutta is also a prince of travellers. There are few countries in the two hemis­pheres through which he has not travelled and with the peoples of which, together with their history literature and social life and religion, he has not made a most intimate first-hand acquaintance. Life-long study and deep meditation, a keen and enetrating ob­servation of men and things have only served to strengthen the conviction in him that the study of the social sciences is the most crying need of the present day Asian races. It is for this reason that apart from other books on art, architecture, philosophy, religion, poetry and science, Sj. Dutt wrote a series of volumes on social sciences when the whole of Asia was in deep slumbering. At present Sj. Mohendra Nath Dutta has exhausted eighty-four Christmas candle sticks and is living just like an effulgent orb. One thing should be noted here distinctly that the three sons of Sj. Biswanath Dutta are all indepen­dent thinkers. They have been born not to go over the beaten track but to show new path of living and thinking.

Indian independence ushered in a new era of hope for the Asian races. It has given dynamic strength and will-power to the whole of the Asian people. It is the adaman­tine will that creates everything prosperous. Social sciences impart knowledge to mankind of his real position in society and create en­lightenment in him for himself as well as surroundings. So Asia’s vital need is proper understanding of social sciences. In placing this book before the Asian man and woman I have one sole intention in my mind and that is to rouse them up from their lethargy. These ideas I have collected from several books of Sj. Dutta and put them together. In reality it is Sj. Dutta who is speaking through me.

Old Asia is sinking day by day and a more vigorous, powerful, all-embracing Asian race is peeping out from its sleeping dust to light a new light to the world. Time is very nigh for the ever trodden people of Asia for their long joyful journey in their sacred mission. The sooner the journey the better for the hungry people of Asian races. It is self-respect and self-determination thatdraw respect and honour. Hearken, 0 people of Asia to the clarion call of Swami Vivekanda :—

Once more awake !

For sleep it was, not death, to bring the life  A new, and rest to lotus-eyes, for visions Daring yet. The world need awaits.

Truth !

No death for thee !

Resume thy march

With gentle feet that would not break the Peaceful rest, even of the road side dust That lies so low, yet strong and steady, Blissful, bold and free. Awakener, ever Forward ! Speak Thy stirring words.

BASANTA KUMAR CHATTERJEE

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

EASTERN SOCIALISTIC STATE

 

“Not Gold, but only man can make

A people great and strong-

Men who, for truth and honour’s sake,

Stand fast and suffer long.

Brave men work while others fly—

They build a nations pillars deep.

And lift them to the sky.”

 

        Resurgence of Asia is absolutely neces­sary, not only for the Asian races but for the rest of contending nations. To the super­ficial onlooker Asia is divided into may races but to the Indian master mind it is one. By studying the history of the ancient people, we find that early civilisation and early empire were formed in Asia. The In­dians in the early part of the history spread out to different parts of the world and esta­blished their colonies and civilisation which are still to be traced by observing the people of different parts of Asia and also the old style architecture. Even in the manners and customs of the people of different countries, the Indian origin is distinctly marked out. Mentions are very often to be found in old Indian books that the Indians had trade com­munications with different parts of the world. Later in the Buddhist period, Indian itinerary preachers travelled all over the then civilised world and established their culture and centre of civilisation in various places. This is how the Indians have per­meated different parts of the world. The Chinese in their early period spread out to different parts of Asia and introduced their civilisation to various peoples and influenced the neighbouring races with their own ideas. The Assyrians and the Babylonians founded extensive empires and established their in­fluence over the greater part of the then civilised world. In architecture, in statue and in domestic utensils, the Assyrian in­fluence is still to be traced in various parts of Asia. The Egyptians or as they were called “Romaks” spread out their influence to various countries, and their architecture, pyramids and statue are still wonders of the world. The Phoenicians, in their turn, made extensive empire from Levant to Carthage with Utica and Numedia which are now called Junis and Morocco; and also they spread out in various countries for their commercial enterprises. The Persians, under the leadership of Cyrus, made extensive empire and spread out their cul­ture in various countries. Later the Arabs rose into eminence and preached their ideas of civilisation to greater part of Asia. But all these peoples are now in a slumbering state, and the new non-Asians who were living in the Pannonian Forests have come into eminence and are dominating over the Asian races. This is a sickening, melan­choly and depressing idea to think of.

     Why the Asian races are in an awk­ward and backward state? The one cardi­nal defect with the different races of Asia is that the people think themselves as isolated and separated from the surrounding nations. Though there are tribal differences in minor points, the isolation spirit is too prominent in all the Asian races. That is called the passive aspect of national life as to be co­oped up and separated from the other people. Each and every people is busy with the wel­fare of his own people, and the broad aspect of looking upon the whole of Asia as a common family with different branches settling down in different places is scarcely to be met with. So the non-Asians taking advantage of these isolated and separated peoples, override a particular people either in territorial or in a commercial aspect. The neighbouring people look askance and remain neutral when the non-Asians are spoliating a neighbouring people. This a very lamentable, pitiable sight. In some cases due to this ills the people of the neigh­bouring races will side with the non-Asians to overcome a neighbour. This is called the secret revenge. Due to this isolated and cooped up habit, the Asian races are over­come by the non-Asians. This is a most painful sight to think of. That the Asian are docile and submissive is an adage to be taken as a slur on the Asian races.

       Now what to do ? The time has arrived and situation has changed and an efful­gent light is peeping out from the eastern horizon. The Asian races must develop the principle of self-assertion and go- ahead tendency. Let this be their only doctrine. All that we might say is that every individual Asian race must try to develop the commercial resources and re­sources for raw materials to the highest pitch for its own benefit; and in an affable liberal spirit, it should try to infuse the new civilisation into neighbouring states. Trust, friendship and broad-minded views should be infused into neighbouring races. For, if any individual state is attacked or oppress­ed by the non-Asians, generally other Asian State view themselves as neutral States. But if amity is established between different neighbouring races the other race will stand with the oppressed nation against the non- Asian marauders. It is for this reason, fede­ration of the Asian races is most needed in this period of history. Federation does not mean subjection or humiliation, but friendly relation, trust and reliance which should be established in the Asian races. In internal affairs the Asians will be free to manage their own affairs; but against any non- Asian aggression, all the Asians should combine to save a neighbouring people. This is most needed in this period of history. By this we do not mean to adopt any aggres­sive policy or spirit of defiance. But Asian must have independent development and the independent mode of thinking to keep up the solidarity. Now the general principles might be enunciated in the fol­lowing dictums:    Man has right to eat and right to express his mind. Nation is above theology. Individual is above creed. Co- work, co-prosperity, co-benefit and co-inde- pendence should be the sole aim and object. These are the cardinal principles which every Asian youth, both boys and girls, must learn. The Asian lethargic mind must be formulated with these principles that a particular nation might rise, and that the neighbouring races might rise. A great, strong powerful neighbouring race is a great benefit to a people. Asia is a store­house of all past civilisation and ideas. These past ideas and civilisations should be preserved and only be modified in the new form as to suit the present requirements of the people. Amity and not enmity should be the motto. Every thinker in Asia must find out the solution of the problem—how to raise not only his own people but also the whole of Asia. This is the main problem for all the Asian thinkers.

     The question now comes whether we are to think of Asian races as peoples of separate culture or united as one family. In manners, customs, dresses, domestic utensils, temperaments and even in cooking, all the Asian races have a common mode. Only difference is in language and pronun­ciation. Even the Asian vegetables are the same everywhere. From the historical standpoint we take the Asians to be the one family as distinct from the non-Asian stock. All that we might say is that the Asian people have settled down in different parts of Asia and developed their peculiar customs according to climatic effect, but their general culture is the same everywhere. There is no natural geographical boundary be­tween one state and another. All are living in different parts of the same plane, only slight difference is marked in language due to climatic effect. But to a non-Asian people, all the Asians are the same. The boundaries are made between different states only for political purposes, otherwise the people are of one family. From Japan, China and Mongolia to Morocco and Abyssi­nia, all the Asians have common culture, common manners and the same mode of thinking and expression. It is to be classed as a separate civilisation from what we find in non-Asian countries. In Western Geo­graphy, South-Africa, Sudan and Abyssinia are separate from Asia; but to an oriental, all these countries will be included in Asia as they have common mode of living, tempe­rament and architecture. Even the cookery  is very much the same. All that we means to say that the Asian people have settled down in different parts and made them into separate states, but from the cultural point of view, they are the same people.

Now what is culture, and what is civi­lisations. By civilisation we mean certain ideas which particular thinker of some country have developed for their own people and then for the benefit of the rest of mankind. This active aspect of ideas, as thought out by the national thinkers, has spread out not only among the people them­selves but has saturated the neighbouring states. This is called the civilisation of a nation or of a particular thinker of a special race. But the thinkers in later period came into prominence in other countries, and they too emanated their ideas for the benefit of their own country and also their neighbour­ing countries. But the ideas of the new thinkers will oust and replace the ideas of the old thinkers. This is called the war be­tween two classes of ideas, or rather the battle between different classes of thinkers of different races. This active aspect of ideas puts into abeyance the old ideas, and the newer vigorous ideas come into prominence. The Asian ideas of civilisation of different countries fought against each other and finally became effete and have now succumbed and been put into a slumbering state. The new vigorous ideas of civilisa­tion and the mode of thinking of the non- Asian races are in prominence and are pushing back the old ideas of civilisation of the old races. This is a struggle between the two sets of ideas—Asian and non- Asians. Though Asian thinkers have diffe­rences as to the particular mode of thinking among themselves, yet when compared to the ideas of the non-Asians, they might be grouped in one class, and the ideas of the non-Asians into a different class.

      Culture depends upon the climatic effect and natural surroundings. It is invariable in the race. It is another form of natural religion free from all doctrinal religions. It is how the nature reflects on the mind. There might be various changes in the same race in its periods of existence. But the culture of the race is a constant quality. It is the inherent quality in the soil and of that parti­cular race. No upheaval in social ideas can alter the culture of the race. Culture of a race is confined only to that particular soil. For instance, people, living in the mountain, will have one mode of thinking and viewing the world. But the people living in the well watered plains with trees, shrubs and ver­dure, will have different conception of soci­ety and thoughts in the world. On the other hand, people, living in the arid deserts, will have another mode of thoughts. This is how the culture in the race comes in. It is the inherent quality in the soil and of that particular race. But civilisation is quite a different aspect of viewing the same culture. Civilisation comes from the con­ception of society of some thinkers. Some thinkers, either of the theological school or of social side, will think out certain ideas as beneficial to the nation. One is the cons­tant quality and the other is the evanescent quality. Culture of a race is confined only to that particular soil but civilisation or new conception of society bulges out and overflows into foreign countries. Civilisa­tion might be divided into two heads. The one is called the indigenous and the other imported civilisation. Culture with indigen­ous civilisation will develop a nation to a high pitch. But imported civilisation ruins a country. The conquest by army of any country means the conquest of that country by a new vigorous conception of civilisation; for a mere handful of soldiers cannot subdue a race. It is new mode of thinking that conquers the old races. In other words, the vigorous civilisation overpowers the old civi­lisation. But theological conquest of civili­sation is a very dangerous one. The social or military conquest leaves the social life intact, only the outward environment is modified to suit the convenience of the foreign people. But the theological civilisation from outside is a dangerous thing. It affects the home life, try to shatter the foundation. Foreign social civilisation might be accepted in a naturalised way, but never to be accepted in its entirety as that would be a very baneful thing in the society. But foreign theologi­cal civilisation as to imitate the foreign customs should be avoided by all means. Civilisation should be developed from within the nation so that culture and civilisation ought to be corelative. Homocentric civi­lisation is the best for the humanity. Theocentric civilisation is detrimental to the culture of the race or in other words, the homocentric aspect should be developed and the theocentric aspect of society should be put into the background for the welfare of the mankind.

A new aspect of social arrangement will be made all over Asia, nay all the world over. Old civilisation based their doctrine over theocentric aspect of society. Formerly theology was the centre and service to man was mere an orbit. The old idea of the civilised world was the study of theology and the ancient nations centred their ideas of civilisation on the basic principles of theology. Theology deals with fanciful cosmology, cosmogony and theogony which are contrary to modern science and philoso­phy. What is theology? A class of men­tal thinking which deals with metaphysic, devotion and ritualistic or ceremonial as­pect. The first portion is metaphysical as­pect of divinity. The second portion is the devotional aspect of divinity and the third portion is the ritualistic aspect of divinity. All these are age long ideas. Society is dynamic not static. As the social circums­tances and environments are much altered and many foreign and untoward circums­tances have crept in so new mode of life and thinking needed to suit the present circums­tances. Science has totally changed the outlook of the present mankind. In the past age man worshipped nature and now nature worships man. New life and vigour must be infused in the people. The nation must have expansive ideas. Less theology in a nation is the best means of developing a nation. Too much dose of theology has retarded the progress of Asian races. The Asian races are too much under the influence of theologians. The more Asian races will be practical the better would they be prosperous in life. Theo­logy should be considered a minor-point in social life. Man is above creed, nation is above theology are the dicta of this age. The national life must be a free institution. The modern age should be guided by its own laws and conveniences. Old ideas, when found incompatible with the present state of society, should be mercilessly rejected. Nation must rise, nation must live, nation must be prosperous. Theological cries and denunciation are mere puerile talks.

Divinity in man should be taken to be the first point in the modern civilisation. In the ancient civilisation, the unseen being was made the primal point to be arrived at and the development of mankind was made the secondary or minor point. But in the new civilisation, the divinity in man is higher than the divinity in the unseen person. This should be the motto. To serve mankind is higher than to serve the unseen divinity. The aim and object of modem civilisation is to impart the ideas of homo- centric conception to the humanity. The homocentric aspect proclaims: find out the divinity in man, give him a free hand to develop, remove all barriers that impede his progress and from the crumbling dust of the society, a great man will rouse up. Do not smother down the aspirations of the mass. Conveniences of man, advancement of man, progress of man, should be the sole aim and motto. There should be no oligar­chy in theology or in any form of social status. Divinity in man, service to mankind is the highest ideal of this age.

To serve mankind is higher than to serve the unseen divinity. Service to man­kind, attempts to develop the status of man­kind are the right way to worship divinity. Human race must be made to advance and should be put into a higher platform. This is the tendency of the future civilisation. The centre will be the man, service to man-s kind will be the ritual and the orbit will be the unseen being. If we look to the nature of self, the divinity in man, we at once come to the conclusion that self-assertion, self emanation are the highest signs of divinity. The divinity in man should be proclaimed. The idea of the ethereal divinity is coming from the divinity in man. The ethereal divinity is a mere reflection of the divinity in man. So divinity is to be sought, after all, in man. The centre of attraction be­comes a centre of repulsion. This is what we call law of curvature. Applying the same dictum to society, we find a strange thing. Mere gloomy melancholy mood, fasting and austerity are not the standard of development of human mind. New hope­ful go-ahead tendency should be put before the mankind. A mighty thinker is worth thousands of executives. Any mind that gives vigorous all-embracing ideas for the benefit of mankind should be pronounced as the best mind. The thinkers are the brain­power in the nation. A great man is one who gives greater amount of new vigorous ideas to the mankind for the benefit of humanity. To develop the new civilisa­tion, mighty thinkers, in every sphere of life, should be brought in. Every sphere, in the activities of man, should be made a thorough one, and that there is divinity in action should be proclaimed. Man is not to be denounced as a born sinner but should be applauded as a spark of the divine being. The less theology in the social life, the better for the mankind. Theology and so­cial advancement should be made into two separate entities. Be divine and makes other divine. To expunge conception of divinity from humanity is a puerile senti­mental talk.

The whole amount of wealth in a nation is produced by the toilers. The majority of the people in any country is composed of the toilers. The cultivators, the shepherds, the weavers, the brick-layers and so on, in whatever aspect we may look upon the nation, we find the toilers form the major portion of the community. Practically speaking these toilers, dividing themselves in various sections, work out the bread pro­blem of the nation. Age of toilers has dawn upon the humanity. It is toilers civi­lisation peeping out slowly silently steadily from every nook and comer. Days is not far off when toilers of Asia will unfurl their Republican flag all over Asia. So the future Asia would be Toilers Republic. Each and every state will be toilers republic state. Historically it is bound to come. No amount of opposition could thwart it. Now comes the question who are to be called toilers ? If we define toilers as manual labourers, but they ought not to be classed among the toilers; or if we define toilers; be wage-earners or day-labourers, the lawyers and medical men come under this category, but they are men of learned professions and cannot be called toilers in the ordinary sense. The human society is so complicated and intricate that it is diffi­cult to point out where one sphere ends and the other begins, so the proper definition of “toiler” can never be made out. All that we might say is that those who earn a pit­tance of income through their toil will come under the category. In other words it might be said, persons who earn a pittance of wages in an uncertain way through their manual or brain labour are to be called toilers. But their might be gentlemen- toilers and persons of other grades, e.g. school masters, clerks, struggling-lawyers, struggling medical practitioners and others, so that the gradation is so subtle and so slow in motion that no hard and fast rules can be made, This is called the point of vani­shing ratio, i.e., there is a relation between two entities, but the relation is always shif­ting and changing. For ordinary purposes, we take in the commonsense definition which is current in the society in different countries i.e., the man who earns his living by hard toil. Logical and clear definition in social matters is almost impossible, and so we need not bother ourselves about the niceties of definitions.

Toilers are the standing and unchange­able aspect of national life. There are many brighter points in the toilers’ mind. They are the dynamic centre of the national mind though their language is mute and silent. The upper class always change their opinions. They move according to circums­tances and interests. But toilers are the solid rocks upon which the national struc­tures are built up. They are the real re­presentatives of the national aspirations. From the economic aspect of the question, the toilers are the principal factors in national life. Hence a serious question comes in who will lead the future civilisa­tion? From the historical stand point we can safely assert that toilers and woman will take the burden on their shoulders to lead the future glorious civilisation of Asia.

The brighter healthy prospects of Asian people is loom large before their onward march. They have enormous man power, abundant raw materials, keen intellect above all indomitable latent power; only they are lacking in organisation. Apart from this shortcoming they have not yet fully realised that they are living in a gigantic scientific age which is devastating old structure and old mentality. What religion has failed to do modern science is going to achieve—unification of mankind. Econo­mic factors govern the humanity. The more we will be economically strong and stable the better would be our prosperity. Leaving aside all other phases of human life let Asian people rouse up to strengthen their economic position sound and strong. At any cost the whole of Asia must be commer­cially well organised nation. It is due to un­organised commercial enterprise that they are eke out dispirited pitiable life. The oriental nations should learn organisation and combination in every aspect and sphere of life that they might stand against west­ern competition. Commerce is nothing but national wealth.

In dealing with the national wealth let people know it perfectly well what is called national wealth, capital and labour. Labour and what is termed capital in the ordinary sense should be classed as wealth. Any object which we may utilise in some effec­tive way and which brings on profit and en­hances the national wealth, we call capital. The ordinary wealth, as is generally accept­ed by common people, is to be classed under three heads; the fixed capital, the floating capital, and the quasi-fixed capital. Now what is called fixed capital? Agricultural lands, houses, forests, right of fishery in rivers, etc., are to be considered as fixed- capital. In discussing the question of float­ing capital, stock-in-trade, shop, bank, river, sea-going vessels and similar objects are to be considered as floating capital. And as to the third object, the quasi-fixed capital, we are to consider mines, railways and fac­tories. The question now arise. Whether the expert professional knowledge of a person is to be considered as capital or labour? When the same person is at leisure and doing the ordinary work of a house­holder, he is to be considered a common man. But when need arises, the same person brings out his expert professional knowledge and can turn his knowledge into money. This expert knowledge is then to be considered as capital. For instance, a lawyer, a medical man or a mechanic can turn the professional knowledge into wealth, and this knowledge then becomes the means for production of wealth. Hence it is called the capital.

Now in any concern or undertaking, the expert knowledge of one individual cannot produce the required amount of wealth. But when more than one person combine and unite their efforts for the same purpose and bring on wealth, the organised labour of the several persons would then be consi­dered as capital. One thing to be noted here is that gold or land, forest or mine, by themselves cannot bring forth profit. They are so many dead objects. These are to be called or classified as dead capital or the stagnant stage of wealth. But when labour is infused into the dead capital, the dor­mant capital then becomes productive and fertile. So that we might classify the two sorts of capital as (i) the material object which is unproductive by itself as the dead or slumbering capital and (ii) labour as the active capital. Both are simple forms of capital. One thing should be noted that without the living capital or the expert knowledge, the dead capital will have no effect. So that labour, which is called the living capital; is of greater importance than the dead capital. For, if the living capital or labour be organised, the dead capital will naturally flow towards that centre. So that the living capital will take the first place and the dead capital, the second place. Any efficient organisation under the direction of men of expert knowledge is to be considered as capital, and the dead capital will naturally flow towards that centre. This is called the credit in the market. For, by means of credit, the expert knowledge can create im­mense wealth. Whereas the dead capital, by itself cannot be productive of any wealth. The dead and the living capital are inter­dependent and must co-operate with each other so as to make increment of wealth in a smooth way-only the division of profit be­comes the vital point in this discussion.

       The other aspects of capital are (i) the transferable capital, and (ii) the non-trans- ferable capital. By transferable capital, we mean to say any material object which might be transferred or passed over to some other person. For instance, land, houses, forests, mines, debentures, etc., are to be considered as the transferable capital. Whereas the professional knowledge is the non-transfer- able capital, i.e., the expert knowledge of medicine or of law is the personal property of the possessor and this property cannot be transferred or passed over to the next heir. This is called the individual acquirement of property, and will pass away with the cessa­tion of the active career of the possessor. Besides this, in all professional knowledge we have the monopoly of trade. The percen­tage of profit between the transferable capital and the non-transferable capital must be different. In the case of the monopoly of trade, the percentage of profit must be greater. Judging by previous discussions as to the various aspects of capital, we are to know that the dead capital is not the only capital in the world, but labour is another form of capital, so that, labour and capital ultimately become convertible terms, and they are inter-dependent. All that we  might say is that any object or labour or effort when put into the active state so as to enhance the wealth and bring on profit, is to be considered as capital. When in the active stage it is called capital, when in the sluggish state it is called wealth. The distinction between capital and wealth is that capital is the productive aspect and wealth is the dormant or sluggish state of the same object. So Labour and capital are corelative terms. It must be noted here that we are speaking only of the orga­nised effort projected upon one particular point for the production of profit. This is then to be considered as capital. But a desultory, unorganised effort or rambling of thoughts, producing no action or benefit, is not to be considered as capital. Every effort, every action must be organised and direct­ed towards a particular focus so as to bring on some future profit. All that we mean to say is that national activity must be kept in some organised state with some clear ob­ject in view so that national energy might be turned into capital, and profit might ac­crue therefrom. Labour must be orga­nised, otherwise it cannot be called capital. It should be distinctly noted that wealth, when put into the active state or in work­ing order, will be termed capital, otherwise it will be classed as wealth. For example, the wealth of a person is his health, but only when the same healthy body is employ­ed for the production of profit, it becomes his capital. So also the expert knowledge of any particular subject is to be called wealth in its dormant state and capital in its active state.

The whole of Asia must be organised and made effective for the production of wealth. The more the nation can organise the people on commercial basis, the more the nations become prosperous. In western countries the nations are organised on com­mercial basis. In oriental countries the nations are organised on religious basis. The western nations are prosperous in material wealth. The oriental nations have some prominence in spiritual matters. But the circumstances are now much al­tered. The old line of organisation of the Oriental people will not stand long. The bread problem is so keen that unless Oriental nations roused up and change their direc­tions and activities so as to organise their people on commercial principle the nations will be starved out, and will come under sub­jection of the more organised western people.

Now what is commodity? Commodity means that which has an exchange value. In the ordinary state we find matter in a disorganised condition. We attach no value to such mass of matter and call it refuse or sweepings. But the national wealth and prosperity really begins from this disorganised mass of matter. The one thing prominent to be observed here is that matter by itself has no commercial value. But when organisation or energy is applied to this mass of matter, it becomes wealth. The human agency or human labour is to be considered a prominent factor in the pro­duction of wealth. The once disorganised neglected mass of matter when collected and shoveled off in some fixed place with the sole intention of utilising the refuse matter for some future purpose then the valueless refuse matter becomes commodity. Com­modity comands exchange value. Now the owner or posser of this refuse matter tries to find out some outlet where this refuse matter might be utilised. And when any prospective benefit is decided upon or sought after, it becomes the wealth of the owner; when ac­tual transaction is made and money is re­ceived for this wealth, it becomes capital. So that taking the four stages we might say, the first stage is the disorganised matter having no commercial value. With the help of organisation and human labour, the same object becomes commodity, with prospective benefit, it becomes wealth, when real transaction is made, it becomes capital. To put the question in a clear language, we have the raw material or wealth, then the human labour to organise the commodity, and on the top, the expert knowledge to ensure success and prosperity of the concern. That the three function in any business concern must have the share in the profit. For, without the help of any one factor, the other two factors will be crippled. Commerce is a class of activity of the mind, either individual or national, where organisation, co-ordination and minute attention to details of each depart­ment should be recognised as essential in order to bring an effective and direct benefit to the centre. Utility, harmony and recog­nition of value and worth of small acts or factors will ensure the success of the concern.

The greatest drawback in the line of prosperity of the Asian races is that the major portion of matter is considered as refuse and wasted objects. The defect lies in the training of the individual and the national mind. The Asian people have not much training or incentive to utilise the abundance of raw materials as commercial commodities. The system of training should be thoroughly changed to bring the Oriental mind into the commercial mode of thinking so as to use the waste matter and turn it into capital. Apathy or the dis­organised state of mind of the Asian people is the chief cause of their backwardness and poverty. The Oriental nations should now stand up and change their directions and ac­tivities so as to organise their people on commercial principle. Unless the whole nation is organised on this line, there will be no prosperity.

The Oriental people have vast materials which they call waste matter or refuse. This waste matter, when put under control, will turn out to be commodities or raw mate­rials. These raw materials, when put under proper human labour, would be changed into wealth, and when an outlet is found out, it becomes capital. Under expert supervi­sion, the Oriental people can utilise the refuse or waste matter, and within a decade every object might be turned into capital. The oriental nations could cease to talk too much upon theology and the future world, and both men and women could turn their minds to organisations for production of wealth. For want of this incentive, all the Eastern nations except Japan are in a back­ward state. Taking the East and the West, we might say that the western people have big organisation and are moving in one specific line of action though they are lack­ing in raw materials. They import raw materials from the oriental countries and turn them into capital. The Eastern nations, though they are working hard and toiling all day long, yet for want of organi­sation, are pushed down. Here comes the question of the big and the small organisa­tions. The Western nations represent the big organisation. The Eastern nations re­present the small organisations. Hence the Eastern nations should direct their greater energy to the organisation for the produc­tion of wealth. They are, however, to guard against monopoly. Every means must be devised to drive out the western aggression. For in the name of pen and ledger, terrible havoc is done to the Asian nations. The thinker of every Asian nation must devote his special time to find out means how to protect his people against this silent invasion by foreigners.

The homocentric conception of society must have its own standard. They must not imitate old fossil mode of thinking. The old adage was that man lives not upon bread alone but also upon the words of God. The present day motto retorts to this, that man can live not upon the words of god but upon the bread alone. This is the glaring difference between the old conception of society and the present day homocentric state of society. Some accuse the social thinkers to be dry, cruel hearted persons, but it is just the reverse. The heart of the social thinker bleeds at the sight of the miseries of mankind, and without dis­tinction of high or low as to birth and sta­tus, he propounds his theory for the bene­fit of all. A social thinker is the most phil­anthropic person in the society. Bread problem is the only vital problem in the presentage. The plans that we chalked out and mapped out for the regeneration here are not intended for any particular race or nation but for the whole race—the races of Asia. The Asians must feel and appre­ciate that they are of one family, and their prosperity and advancement are of common interest to each other. So leaving all other avocations at the present juncture let each and every youth-man and woman pin down their mind for the betterment of their poverty striken, down hearted fellow citizen of Asia. Let them not forget that the cry­ing need of the present age is the food pro­blem. If you fail to solve that problem then everything will be frustrated.


Denunciation is not the way to uplift a nation. Destruction is not the method to solve this problem. It is through the cons­tructive work that we would be able to hurdle across every difficulty. Silently, steadily with full of zeal let us proceed for our salvation by our own adamantine will. It is undaunted, all conquering will of being that create every glorious deeds. Mental creation is the replica of outside manifesta­tion. Now let us come to the point of fac­tory. It occupies a very important position in moderm civilisation. It played a good deal of hovoc in the human mental pshy- chosis. What is factory ? In one word it is organised production. As the nations are now becoming industrial in every sphere of life, the factory question should be first considered. Next to factory problem, we have the problems of agriculture. In modern world these are the two pivots upon which civilisation stand.

In the modem civilised state factory performs an important function in the pro­duction of wealth. Now what is factory is the question. By factory we mean any place where more than one person meet for the production of capital and profit. Ac­cording to an older definition, it is a place where machinery work is carried on under the supervision of manpower. But we like to make the definition a comprehensive one so as to cover all the different classes and kinds of places where labour is exchanged for money. Mere congregation of men in one place cannot form a factory. For ins­tance, a place of worship, where men do con­gregate having no intention to make money is not to be called a factory. Neither a meeting place for public affairs is to be called a factory. The combination and united effort of men for earning profit under one direction is to be called a factory. The com­bination and united effort of men for earn­ing profit under one direction is to be called a factory. But a profession or trade, where everyone is individually struggling to make money for his individual benefit in an iso­lated way, is not to be considered as fac­tory. The congregation of men must unite their efforts for one definite purpose, viz., to make moneys to enhance national wealth.

        In Asian countries there are plenty of raw materials of various kinds. The labouring hands are intelligent and sober. There is still a little capital in the country which might be utilised for the production of wealth. But there is one main defect— it is the want of organisation. Once we are organised everything will be prosperous. At present duty of every Asian thinkers should, for sometime, talk less about theo­logical controversies and pay much atten­tion to the bread problem. The Asian trading class, .specially the intelligent class, should combine to open factories in the loca­lities or in some special centres where raw materials might be easily turned into manu factured articles. If the operatives and the managing hands can stand on equal footing with less amount of money-capital, the fac­tory would be in a running condition. For work in combination and trust in each other will bring much credit; and the small capital will flow into it as the investors of dead capital will find it a safe means and will in­vest their capital. The Asian countries have raw materials and man-power. So if the Asian nations can study organisation and co-operation, by the next thirty years the Asian races will not only be abreast of them but will go ahead of them. For the Asian working hands are sober, patient and hard-working. But organisation can­not come into effect by a stroke of pen. To develop this faculty in a nation, it requires diligence, patience and study. The inferiority of the Asian labourer is a false doctrine made by artificial means and not by the strength of competition in the open market. In factory the whole amount of work should be divided into various sec­tions. In every section there will be one expert hand who will direct the whole operation.

The one defect in the Asian concern is that the boss and his relations make too much interference with the sectional heads. But it must be understood that when a work is entrusted to a person, the boss and his relatives practically cease to be the proprie­tor of the concern. The manager and the agents become the owner. To make the work a successful one, their judgment is final. It is for this reason the Asian con­cern fails, as the boss or his relatives are very interfering. Business is business, and no sentiment, favouritism, religious scruples or things like these should be tolerated. Business should be studied by itself and must be a distinct branch of human acti­vity. Besides the raw materials which will be turned into finished articles, the by-pro­ducts should be utilised for the benefit of the concerns. In the western countries the by-products actually maintain, to a great extent, the main production costs in the fac­tory. This is a subject to be thoroughly studied. Now-a-days as there is much com­plication in production, chemistry and other scientific knowledge should be applied so that the waste materials might be utilised. The chemical experts have recently been playing a big part in every factory work. Every scrap of wasted materials must be utilised for the benefit of the nations. In factory two classes of articles should be manufactured, one for the requirement of the nation and the other for the export. First, we should study the national tempe­rament and requirements of our own people, and manufacture the articles of that standard. The prices must always be less than that of the foreign imported articles so that in a few years the foreign goods might be excluded and the national wealth might not flow into the foreign country. We do not mean the total exclusion of foreign goods, for that will bring on political com­plication. What we mean to say is that the major portion of the national requirements must be supplied by the nation itself. One section is consumed for making articles of internal use and the other section is meant for barter system.

Foreign capital must be excluded from the country, so also foreign labour should be excluded as far as possible. As regards the hiring or engaging of expert hands, the question stands on a different footing. In any country where any business and educational concerns are to be found, foreign experts should be taken in for certain years, on condition of training up the youths in some particular branch of knowledge; and when the youths are train­ed to take up the responsibility, the foreign  expert should be removed with sufficient remuneration. In selecting the foreign experts, people of different countries should be consulted so that one class of people might not get any prominence, nor they might get the national secrets. It is a case of national safety and not of philanthropy. The question now comes in about protection and bounty. To stand against the non- Asian aggression in the field of commerce, the Asian States should use the bounty to develop the national industries. In any new concern under state protection, when necessary, sufficient bounty at a reasonable rate of interest should be advanced to the new industry within a fixed period, say five to ten years After that period, the concern must pay back the money by instalments as well as a small rate of interest. For it is not a benevolent institution for which money is given as a free-gift. Commerce is commerce, and requires reciprocation. The state, to insure the success of the concern, will, in the beginning, advance some amount to give facility to the concern to sell articles in the national markets as well as to sell or introduce the goods into foreign markets. The various drawbacks in the first attempt in any concern should be protected by state bounty. And when the concern is able to stand on its own legs, the advanced money should be returned to the state by instal­ments and with interest. Bounty never means a free-gift, but an advance or loan under a special condition and protection. The other aspect of the question is protec­tive tariff. Now protective tariff will be laid on foreign goods or imported articles so that the indigenous goods may com­pete in the national markets. The revenue that is derived from the protective tariff on foreign goods be kept as a reserve fund, out of which the bounty should be paid. This fund for paying bounties should be raised from the protective duties on foreign goods and not from the taxes, from the land revenue or from any other items.        Asian countries have no concern with the theory of free trade. It is quite a misnomer and non-applicable theory in Asian countries.

      Bounty and protection must be the motto of every Asian State.What we mean is that every country in Asia must be self-sufficient to meet the re­quirements of the people. The different classes of articles that one required as necessaries of life must be produced in the country itself. Only those articles which cannot be produced in the country should be imported. Despondency and lethargy can­not build up a nation. The youth must be determined, cool-headed and energetic that a nation might thrive. It is a pitiable thing that Asian raw materials are sent back to Asia as manufactured articles with much enhanced prices. Foreign trade is absolute­ly necessary to develop a nation. By foreign trade we mean the Asians should not be the buyers from the foreign coun­tries, but the sellers to the foreign coun­tries. All nations who have become pros­perous in commerce have studied these facts, and so they have arranged their acti­vities to sell their manufactured goods in foreign countries according to their require­ments. Old Asia should be turned into a big factory with various divisions and sub-divi sions so that the Asian countries might be self-sufficient and might be able to supply their own needs. Old Asia is suffering from impotency due to ancient civilisation and culture with ancient ideas, conditions and social life, and is persistently overlook­ing new conditions and ideas which are cropping up and getting into prominence in non-Asian countries. The Asian nations ought to imbibe and take in new social con­ditions and ideas in a modified form, keep­ing up the basic conditions of ancient civili­sation. It is wrong to take in verbatim the non-Asian thoughts and ideas and to infuse them into Asian countries. It is equally wrong to debar the new ideas and conditions which are suitable to the present time. What we mean is, by the exchange of thoughts with different countries and adopt­ing the salient thoughts with new improve­ments, the Asian races might thrive on and prosper. A new life, spirit and enthusiasm should be infused and stirred up in the old races in order that they might fight out the social battle in a more vigorous way.

The Asian races are a nation of agricul­tural people. In the ancient world we find three classes of races—the shepherds, the carriers and the cultivators. The shepherds were nomadic people, roamed in different fields or pastures and hunted wild beasts for food. They turned out to be nomadic people and later established fixed domains by subjugating less powerful tribes or people. This is how the big empires of the ancient world were founded.

Next come the carrier people. These people settled down in a less fertile soil and had recourse to carrying goods from one country to another and made a little profit thereby. Cultivation and flock grazing be­come minor points to them.

The third race in the category are the cultivators. These people settled down in fertile soils, took up the profession of tilling soil and thereby made out a living. These three original types of men are now mixed up in one race. That is why in the same people we find one section shepherd, another section carrier, and the other section, culti­vator. In this chapter we are to deal with the agricultural aspect of the society.

In the present state of Asia, the ma­jority of people are agriculturists. In all over Asia the agriculture is carried on in a stereotyped pattern. Besides, the quality of the produce is much deteriorated. The ordinary wheat is of smaller size than the same in other countries. In Asia we have the old class of ploughs. The old plough is fit for small holdings. Every field proprietor must have his own ploughs and cattle. So that in one village there are about twenty five ploughs and double that number of cattle. The total costs become greater in propor­tion to the produce of crops. The man­power is also unnecessarily used up. But if, by co-operative system, tractors or similar improved implements be employed and all the fields be brought under one trust, the expenses of production might consider­ably be less. As the subject itself deserve special attention so we left it at present for future discussion. Our main point is this that the whole structure of Agriculture pro­blem should be remodeled and recast so as to suit the present circumstances and needs of the people. Scientific method will be intro­duced to utilise soil for the better harvest and crops. Also manure problem is vital one. Foreign seeds and new methods of culti­vation of advanced countries should be in­troduced in Asian countries. Our point is this that every Asian country must thrive well and must be prosperous. It is for the Asian youths to consider the subject with a view to the advancement of their respective countries and of Asia generally.

No Asian race should remain slumber­ing or indolent or think of the fancied world where everything will be in peace and happi­ness. The world is a big battle field, and every one must struggle to get the upper hand and victory in this life. As the struggle is for every individual, so it is for every nation. The old theory of fancied world is to be totally rejected. The world is a desert of dry sand through which the intended travellers must pass on even in scorching sun without any drop of water. The convenience of every individual nation should be first looked after and then the convenience of other. Every Asian nation and thinker must think out and ponder over it, first for its own country and then for the betterment of the whole of Asia. Mere theological brotherhood is no argument in this commercial age. This is how the whole of Asia might be fermented, and the heart will throb with the spirit of enthusiasm for doing mighty works for the nation.

The language question is a great pro blem. At present, English is widely known in different parts of Asia. English langu­age should be the language of communica­tion with all the different races of Asia. This is a make-shift device for the present time; and unless one Asian language is deve­loped to replace the English language, we are to submit to this foreign non-Asian language only for convenience sake for a period only. This is a mere temporary sug­gestion. But when any Asian language is properly developed, the other Asian races will adopt it as an extra-territorial commu­nication. For language problem is a great problem for the development of a nation. All the Asian thinkers should pay much attention to this Asian federation. Federa­tion of Asian races might be slowly develop­ed through common system of language and conversation in common language. This is how the Asian races might rise up. What we mean to say that new Asia, new spirit, new enthusiasm, new mode of administra­tion, new social order and new up lifting thought should permeate through the breast of every Asian, both boy and girl, that the future Asia might be a powerful united family of united races.

Now, all over, Asia, laws are based on ecclesiastical principle. Laws are formu­late for the benefit of the theologians who. are prominent factors in all societies. All over Asia, the same principle and tendency are to be observed. These ancient laws are called the theocratic laws, where divinity is considered as the main-centre, and social movements and advancement of the people are minor points. Now the whole condition and the tendency of the people are changed and are advancing towards a different goal. It is called the homocentric aspect of society. Everything must be for the benefit of the people and not for the benefit of the theo­logians. The old ecclesiastical laws are a clog, a hindrance to the progress and the ad­vancement of the nation. The theocentric aspect should be a minor point in society. Social advancement, social benefit and social convenience of the people should be the main line on which homocentric laws should be based. This is an earnest ques­tion which will much facilitate the advance­ment of the nation; for theocentric laws are not consistent with the present tendencies of the people. Neither they give free scope for the development of an individual or of a nation. So the old system of theocentric laws should be modified, and homocentric laws should be introduced to suit the condi­tion of the people.

To develop a nation into the various spheres of activities, we are to begin refor­mation from the very bottom or lowest stratum of society. But most of the social thinkers begin their ideas of reformation from the top or the head portion of the society. The other aspect of reforming and remodelling of a state from the top layer is that though the mode of adminis­tration is changed in theory and in paper, the mass of the people-toilers and trudging men who live in villages—are ignorant of the modifications. Even if the entire system of administration is changed, the trudging men of the village remain quite ignorant of the reformation. To remedy this evil, the reformation or the growth of a nation must begin from the very bottom. The toilers and the woman should be first taken care of than the other appendages of the society, for they are the very founda­tions of any society.

Now-a-days people are political minded. They are getting keen interest about their own wellbeing. So our first and foremost object will be to give proper, scientific ad­ministrative training and commercial edu­cation from the bottom. Every village or a cluster of villages is to be taken as a group in which the republican or democratic ideas of society and administration should be in­troduced. This should be a miniature re­public in all its phases. In electing the council members, men of ability, integrity and trust should be selected. High rank­ing saintly people and lower debasing class of people should not be allowed to inter­fear with the administrative work. Both the classes of people are unfit to work ad­ministration        smoothly. People, even from the cultivators and the field-toilers, should get a chance to represent their own class in the council chamber of the miniature village parliament. Majority and minority ques­tion, theological question or question of party should be totally abjured as these are detrimental tothe growth of a nation. Free election on merit should be the motto. No question of birth or superiority of wealth should be taken into consideration, what we mean is, thorough democratic or republican principle on the rights of every individual should be followed out. In this election women will get a place equal to men in the management of the village affairs. The village women should be brought into the forefront and be prominent in the adminis­tration and in the village circle, as the growth of republic will be much hampered by the limping and trudging principle of excluding women and landless people from election. All the necessities, short comings and tendencies for improvements should be discussed, and ways should be devised for remedying them by the circle council. This is how the fructuous first seed of a republic, is to be planted in small villages. Boys and girls, adult men and woman will breath a spirit of freedom and liberty in every sphere of life. They must know, understand and appreciate that they are free-born people and that the village property is their common heritage which nobody can deprive them of. Self-assertion and self-expansion in spirit, in idea and in action should be im­pressed on them that they might stand up as heroes of the nation. But the cringing, slavish and submissive ideas of the past age should be eliminated from them. New life, new vigour, new conception of social ad-ministration, liberty and freedom should be the mottoes of the village electors. This is the age for the toilers and the women and not of autocrats or plutocrats or theocrats.

From the village circle or from a number of village circles, the sub-division will be a republic by itself. All the bene­ficent works of the sub-division should be done by the elected heads of the locality in a regular republican form of administration. , and the girls should be imbued with the most democratic spirit of society. From the sub-division the district will be taken into consideration. The whole district should be a thorough republic or what is called—a town State, a city State, or a town republic as was in Greece. Here it is to be considered as a district republic. The district council is not only to look after roads, canals, irrigation, sanitation, drink­ing water, education and hospital, but must devise ways and means to develop the indus­tries. For without industries and the em­ployment of the people who are out of work, a district cannot thrive well. In the district republic there should be banks, chamber of commerce, chamber of industry and also fac­tories. Both organised and cottage indus tries should be developed that the district republic might be a complete by itself. Freedom, liberty and equality to all should be the motto. Men and women should stand on an equal footing in district works.

A number of these district republics will form a province, and the provincial Government will be a republic for the pro­vince with one permanent elected member known as the provincial administrator or chief executive of the province. The exe­cutive function should be left to the perma­nent officials, but the administrative func­tion should be in the hands of elected members. In other words, the executive should be subordinate to the elected repre­sentatives. From this provincial republics will come the State, where a number of pro­vincial republics will meet together to devise means for the entire State or country. Here provincialism or local interest must stop, only national interest as to internal affairs and affairs of the foreign nations should be the main subject or topic. Pro­vincial or district affairs should be left to the respective republics. Only internal affairs and affairs of foreign nations should be the subject of the united republic of pro­vinces. It is thus, from the very lowest stratum, the whole country might be re­modelled and changed as a thorough-going republic without interference with the in­terest of any other. This idea of republi­can spirit should be introduced and enforced in every Asian State.

The plans of regeneration that are talked here are not only intended for one particular i-ace or a nation but for the whole race—the races of Asia. This is how the democratic or republican form of adminis­tration should be introduced in all the Asian races so that the down-trodden Asians might rise in eminence. The non-Asian Parliaments and institutions are too old and unwieldy and incongruous for this present age and not suitable for the Asian genius. This is a form of plutocratic establishment. It will be a failure in any Asian country. The old cumbrous non-Asian parliaments should be rejected as they are not suitable to the Asiatic soil.

On the National State or Council there will be no party question, but the national advancement should be the motto. The national party should be the only party and there should no factious bodies to bring on dissension and jarring notes on the adminis­tration. Party question and opposition members are not suitable to the Asian genius. National question and not party question should be motto of every elected member. Every person must know his status in society and in administration. Asia needs social thinkers. The federation of Asian social thinkers is necessary to infuse a new spirit of advancement into the hearts of Asian youths, both men and women. These fede­ration are necessary to bring on unity, soli­darity and affinity amongst Asian races in order that the combined efforts are made for the development of their own countries and the whole of Asia. This will form a solid Asian family equipped with all the equipments of the modern scientific ad­vancement. This will change the whole mental sphere of the Asian people and nation and make them into a solid compact mass with new spirit, new culture and new civili­sation. Glory be the day when this federa­tion will come into effect. Glory be to the men and women who will turn their minds to form the federation of the Asian people. Federation in politics, federation in educa­tion, federation in social laws and custom,

federation in roads and communication, federation in commerce and industry, fede­ration in women upliftment, federation in journalists in all the countries and federation in mental psychosis.

         Now the question is who will lead the Asian nations ? This prominence of leadership depends much upon the easy solution of the food problem and abundance of raw mate­rials as well as the numerical strength of the nation. For where there are scarcity of food and less numerical strength, that country has to struggle much to procure . food and cannot make a rapid stride in the * advancement. A few isolated thinkers might crop up in some country, but the national thought of the country is bigger. New China, India and central Asia have abundance of raw materials and foodstuffs and men. In central Asia the food problem in pretty much solved, so that thoughtful men get time to ponder over the problems of life. So the new Asian civilisation in future will be furthered and advanced by the combined efforts of China, India and Central Asia. The other nations of Asia will contribute much to shape and advance the future Asian culture and civilisations as to make a new advancement in the line of culture. We do not depreciate any Asian nations for intelligence and enterprises, but are prone to think that the three countries named above, having numerical strength and abundance of raw materials, will take the lead in forming the new civilisation of Asia. Happy be the day, happy be the men when the Asian Federation will come to success. Peace and good-will unto all the Asian races.

 




RIGHTS OF MANKIND

BY SRI  MOHENDRA NATH  DUTTA

 

PUBLISHER’S NOTE

While bringing out the original works of Sri Mohendranath Dutta we have been circulating from time to time typed materials, printed sheets and brochures with a view to propagating the social aphorisms as deliverd by Sri. Dutta since the year 1947.

Iti this booklet, which is now being published by us, we have collected together all the social aphorisms as stated above. Besides these, we have included the following : —

(a)                Extracts from the author’s original works dealing with social and economic matters.

(b)                Short notes delivered by the author, so far remaining unpublished, in which he has given his suggestions about town planning and various nation- building projects.

(c)                Similar notes dealing with temples and universities in which the author, reiterating his views on these subjects, has given us some new suggestions on the reformation of temples, univer­sities and educational affairs.

The contents may be referred to for detailed information regarding the above aphorisms and etc.

We express here our gratitude to Sri Nirmal Chandra Guha for rendering monetary help in the publication of this booklet.

Lastly, we hope this booklet will have a special appeal to those, who, with devotion and courage, arc making great efforts to introduce a new order in our social and economic life.


CONTENT

1. Women and Nation(First circulatcd in Sept., 1954

2. Women and Employment ( First circulated in April, 1954 )

3. Temple and Taxation ( From lectures delivered on 28th Feb., 1955 )

4. Universities in Bengal ( From notes delivered on 28th Feb., 1955 )

5. Research Universities for Women ( From notes delivered on 28th Feb., 1955 )

6. Temple and University ( From notes delivered on 30th Sept., 195-1

7. Reorganisation of University and Education (First circulated in Sept., 1954 )

8. Remaking of Nature ( First circulated in Nov., I958 )

9.Some Aspects of Planning ( From notes delivered on 6th Nov., 1954 )

10. Social Service by Students and Teachers ( From 'Nation )

11.Names of Boys aud Girls ( From ‘Nation )

12.Compulsory Military Traiuing( From Temples & Religious Endowments' )

13.Chambers of Commerce &Chambers of Industry ( From '’National Wealth' )

14.State mid Private Enterprises ( From ‘National Wealth' )

 

15.Machine Power and Handicraft ( From 'National Weaith' )

16.Women and Wealth( From ‘National Wealth' )

17.Bhadra-Vesman

18.History aud Calendar ( From ‘New Asia )

19.Weight and Measure( From ‘National Wealth )

20.Floating Jetties and Canals( From notes delivered, on 17th May, 1955 )

21.City of Calcutta( From notes delivered on 21st May, 1955 )

22.Formation of Universities( From lectures delivered in June, 1955 )

23.Rights of Mankind( First circulated in 1947 )

 

 

WOMEN AND NATION

To improve and uplift a nation, the women should come to the forefront in every sphere of activity. Besides the other lines of action, the editorial profession should be insisted on. A daily or weekly newspaper should be started by women toilers ( The name of the paper should be “Nari-Abhyudaya”). From the editor-in-chief down to the compositor, all will be women. Social improvement of women will be the main topics of writing. Religious controversies should be a minor point in social life. The press staff will be composed of the Hindu, Mohamedan and Christian women. The whole aim will be how to improve the status of women in oriental countries. The topics will be above religion but purely socialistic.

In case of editorial aberrations the offence should not be handled by police-magistrates. The Court of Editors will judge the offence. The punishment will be the suspension of the paper from three to six issues. Every province should have a Court of Editors. Ii in, not a criminal offence hut difference of opinioim.

In case of academicals discrepancy Court of   Senate will try the case. The dignity of the students must he maintained in every way. The police or the police magistrate must not be called in to check down discrepancies.

The Senate should be composed of members, half of which should be women. As the women students are fast increasing, the members of Senate will be women by half the number. Women professors and lecturers should be en­couraged. The University examiners will be women by half the number. The nation must have a bold front. The women will be put into the forefront in every sphere of activity.

 

 

WOMEN AND EMPLOYMENT

1.                 In the Hoard of Controlment of Temples half the number of members will be women. It is their own right ; the women contribute largely to the building and upkeep of temples. ( Vide “Temples and Religious Endowments”   )

2.                        In the University Senate or Board half the members will be women, as the women students are fast increasing.

3.                  In the Research laboratories the women scholars should be largely employed. By their patience and perseverance they out vie the male scholars.

4.                        In Medical departments separate classes

should be arranged for women students to improve the treatment of special female diseases. In the hospitals women should be largely employed as doctors and nurses.

5.                        In Accounts Departments and Message Departments viz., Post and Telegraph offices, women should be largely employed. No res­triction is to be made for academicals certificates.

6.                 Women should be employed as editors ; and services in the Press and newspapers should be separately reserved for women. In the general clerical staff women should be largely employed. No distinction is to be made for religion.

7.                 For teachers in the infant classes for boys and girls, women coaches are to be em­ployed. In Legislature the members will be women as far as possible. In all public services women should be largely employed. For juvenile offences women judges are apt. to shrewdly decide the cases.

8.                 In railway trains women attendants are necessary specially for female travellers.

9.                 For employing women in offices, a depart­mental examination is to be held. The examination should be easy and smooth so that women candidates might increasingly enter into offices.

10.             Painting, Photography, Dancing and Music classes are to be arranged for girls. The poverty of the nation, partially, might be solved if women are allowed to earn their own livings.

11.             Women and toilers will lead the nation.

 

 

 

 

TEMPLE AND TAXATION

Temple is an endowed property maintained by public contributions. Thus it may come under zemindary laws. Or the temple might be called a factory or shop. By factory is meant any place where more than one person meet for earning money. As factory or shop, the temples might be classified as big or small properties ; and taxes should be levied on them according to this classification.

The temple and their zemindary properties, coming under zemindary system, should be assessed according to the new zemindary laws.

As a factory or a shop or as an endowed property, the temple is used as a catering shop where food is sold for cash payment. It is not a hotel in the ordinary sense, where any person can buy food ; nor it is a pension house where only club members can get their food. It is a catering shop where cooked food is sold to limited persons. It is an Octroi house where rules of admittance are arbitrary ; and visitors are taxed with cash payment. Mostly every visitor has to pay something for the contribution towards these establishments. As they are maintained by public contributions, they come under the  heading of public property ( State property ). Being public properties, their supervising agent must be the state authorities.

Temples are often used as private loan offices where money transactions are made without paying anything to the state out of the profits of these transactions. Sometimes a temple becomes a gambling place.

To check such aberrations as above, it is necessary to appoint the following boards for temples and religious endowments :

(1)          Board of Controllers

(2)          Board of Auditors

(3)          Board of Utility

(4)          Board of Taxation

The Board of Controllers will supervise and regulate the work of the temples and of the trustees of the endowed properties.

The Board of Auditors will keep a record of the exact amount of the incomes. Every chamber of the Deity should be allotted to some person who will pay the rent in advance for the whole year, as it is done in Upper India where they are called the Lessees of the Temple.

The Board of Utility should have the authority to decide as to whether any new expenditure is necessary or not. They will have the power of supervising the personal expenditure of the temple personnel and the trustees.

Lastly, the Board of Taxation. Eighty-five per cent of the incomes might be taken away by way of taxation.

Each of the above boards should consist of half female and half male members. The president, male or female, will be elected by the members themselves.

The entire funds acquired from temples and endowed properties by taxation, etc. will be used to meet educational expenses of the country. In some parts of India if the whole of the hoarded wealth of the temples are acquired, it would be quite sufficient to main­tain a University.

I do not like to extinguish the temples. They must continue and remain as a running business.

The other sources of income which might be utilised for education are court fees and stamp duties. Instead of expending them in other items, they should be allotted to the Education Department.

Another source of income for education is the Excise Duty on alcohol and etc. It should be entirely used for educational purposes. Grandfather who might be used to alcohol or narcotic drugs is to pay heavy taxes that his grandsons might get cheap education.

For supporting Education the three items are :

1.                 Temple taxes

2.                 Court fee and revenue stamps

3.                 Excise Duties on alcohols, denatured spirits, tobacco etc.

Income from the above three sources should make a fund of more than fifty crores a year. This should be used to foot the bill of education.

Temples or endowed properties should not be considered as personal or private properties. They are state properties, and as such should come under the state authorities. The endowed properties which come under the zemindary system should be utilised by the boards of control as mentioned above ; and their incomes should be used to develop education and scientific researches. The extra rooms and apartments (other than those actually occupied by the deity ) might be used for shelterless people in case of emergency. The number of temple attendants will be six or eight but not more than that.

The Government should adopt the strictest methods with regard to the taxation of temples and religious endowments.

Memorial fooleries must be stopped. Funds raised for memorials should be used in philan­thropic work, or they should be handed over to the Universities for educational or research -purposes in order to memorise the deceased .persons.

 

UNIVERSITIES IN BENGAL

It is becoming now impossible for one university to supervise and control the whole educational affairs of the province of Bengal. To do the work properly, several universities should be established in Bengal. Besides the  existing ones in Calcutta, Hijli and Bolepur, others should be organised in different parts of Bengal. Universities might be started at Nabadwip, Kalyani, Belur and Tarakeswar.

The Belur University will be divided into two sections. One should be known as Temple department and the other as Education depart­ment. But in their own lines the two sections, Temple and Education, will be independent in their growth and development.

Imparting industrial education should be the primary duty of the Universities. Earning while learning should be the motto. Every student must earn something to pay up his boarding and tuition expenses. Regular factory work or any other means of earning certain money should be introduced so that, after the educational period, the boys might come back with small funds to enable them to start small workshops and etc. If they have some practical training, the young men will be able to start a commercial career. Electricity and Chemistry should be the main subjects of their study.

Theoretical discourses of speculative standard should be avoided. The college will be a train­ing ground for future practical businessmen. Do not waste the life of a young man by leaching him fancied ideas.

Subjects like Medicine, Law, Engineering ( civil as well as electrical and mechanical ), Fine Arts, including statuary, architecture, sculpture, painting and music, should be free from the University control. Passing the ele­mentary examinations, or say the departmental certificate?, will be deemed sufficient for practicing Law, Medicine, and so forth. The school or college life should be for practical researches and not for fancied theoretical learning. Every minute of a young man should be utilised for his future career.

RESEARCH UNIVERSITIES FOR WOMEN

Easy English and vernacular should be the mediums of education. Elementary examination would entitle a young woman to enter the research institutions. But the education will be mainly on research line. Three years’ course should be sufficient to study a subject.

The existing girl colleges should be re­modelled to organise and start research labora­tories under the women University. The women University should be separated from the boys’ University. Apart from the course of boy students, a different mode of study should be adopted in the case of girl students.

 

 

 

TEMPLE AND UNIVERSITY

1.           Universities are to be formed at Kalyani,. Nabadwip, Tarakeswar and Belur.

2.           Universities are for the benefit of the nation and not for thwarting its progress. Besides ordinary universities, there should be universities for research.

3.           Expenses of education and researches- should be met from the court fees and revenue stamps, excise duties on alcohols, denatured spirits, tobacco, opium etc., and taxes on temples and religious endowments.

4.           Eighty five per cent of the temple incomes should be taken away by taxation. Small temples- may get Rs. 50 - to Rs. 300/- per month for their expenses. The big temples should get for their maintenance Rs. 5000/- per annum. Maximum number of temple attendants should be six.

5.           Temple wealth should be utilised for education and research works. Temple is a religious shop. It may be called a sort of zemindary ; it is a catering house where cooked food  is served for money. Temple is also an octroi office. It is a private loan office. Although it cannot be called a hotel or club, it is often used as a sort of pension club, and in many cases it is found to be a gambling den.

6.           The old idea of priestly benefit should not be tolerated. To regulate temples and religious endowments, there should be (1) Board of Control (2) Board of Auditors (3) Board of Taxation (4) Board of Utility. Half the number of members in these Boards should be women as the women do contribute a greater sum for the upkeep of temples.

     7.Another point that may be suggested here is that a Research university is to be established for women. For their diligence and perseverance the girl students are sure to turn out to be very successful research scholars. Their admission should be made easy. The girl students should be admitted to research work on passing the elementary examination on the special subject of their research. Instead of charging any fees, small remunerations from the general fund should be paid to these students so that they might meet part of their expenses.

8.             Even small temples should be used as research laboratories for women. The excess rooms and apartments, other than those actually used for the deities, should be utilised as re- -search laboratories and educational institutions.

9.             In North Calcutta some of the houses of the Tagore family, Bethune College, school buildings near the Hedua Park ( Azad Hind Bag ) and similar other buildings may be re­quisitioned for setting up women’s research laboratories.

10.           Temple in the one end and universities in the other end, all these institutions must be remodelled and changed to suit the present need of the nation.

11.           The aim of education is for the benefit of the nation and not the examination on foreign ideas and foreign books

 

REORGANISATION OF UNIVERSITY AND EDUCATION

1.            Medicine, Law and Engineering ( Mecha­nical ) should be free from University entangle­ments.

2.            Examinations relating to different profess­ional lines as well as fine arts should be kept free from University control.

3.            Mechanical Engineering, Statuary, Sculpture, Architecture, Painting and so forth should get equal status in education ; and they must be free from University controversies,

4.            General proficiency will be tested, and nobody should thwart the students’ ambition.

5.            Women candidates will get more preference to male candidates.

6.            Eighty-five per cent of the candidates should be allowed to pass. This should be taken as the normal standard of progress in our educational institutions.

7.            The general language of the students will be English and Bengali .

8.           Music should be included in the curri­culum.

9.           Facilities for researches should be greatly increased ; and admission of scholars ( both men and women ) should be made easy.

10.        There is another sort of examination called the American Postal Examination; this may be introduced and developed after due consideration and deliberation.

11.        Academical offences should not be handled by the police. This debases the nation. The Board of Academy should decide the cases.

 

 

REMAKING OF NATURE

(A)         In India every memorial building should be turned into a Research laboratory for men and women. The C. R. Das Memorial at Darjeeling should be turned into a women’s Research Laboratory.

(B)         Every Zoological garden should be turned into a Research laboratory. This will greatly facilitate the researches on Zoology.

We are giving here some suggestions as to the line of activity and researches that may be carried out in the field of Zoology and allied subjects : —

(i)           As monkey’s nerve injected on human frame has altogether changed the system, so human gland if infused in the system of Chim­panzee or Orang-outang will change the nature of the animal. This experiment should also be attempted on monkeys and other animals.

(ii)         Experiments on cross breeding of birds should be made for the improvement of game birds, viz. pheasant, Chittagong hen, turkey or Peru, and other edible birds.

(iii)          Birds from various countries should be settled in the forests of India for naturalization. Special acts should be introduced to preserve the bird life.

(iv)          Tube breeding of animals should be largely fostered. Every Sub-division or police station should have a breeding camp for cows and goats, This will greatly improve our cattle wealth 

(v)            As decoction of coffee ( known as coffee noyau or liquor coffee ) and extracts of Chirata and Goloncha are made, so the leaves of tea which are now treated as waste products should be utilized for our benefit. By chemical process the decoction of the leaves should be made into liquid tea.

(vi)          Generally, engrafting is done by putting a plant or its branch into the body of the other plant, but experiments should be made to engraft the nerve, bark or skin, or serum of the plant into another entity so that a new sort of fruit or flower might be made. Fruit and flower cultivation of varieties should be attempted for the improvement of our wealth.

(vii)         To improve the agricultural seeds of the country, Sutton system of seed improvement should be adopted ;'and also Burbank system of fruit and flower improvement should be adopted. Many of the fruits are to be made seedless and of bigger size.

 

 

 

SOME ASPECTS OF PLANNING

1.          Citizenship to alien traders should be restricted.

2.          Alien labourers should be excluded by all means.

3      Alien merchants may be allowed to carry on business.

4.          Alien preachers should be excluded.

5.          Along with the development of our internal roads and communications we should immediately          

      plan to develop the whole Asian land mass with roads and railways and the modern message             system.

6.          The above foreign communications will greatly help to develop the Asian Federation.

7.          More attention is to be paid to navi­gation by means of rivers and canals. The number of

       agricultural canals should be in­creased.

8.          Along with the power-driven light water­crafts the country boats should be maintained.

9.          Canals should have tow-paths so that the horse-towing system may be introduced and

        developed.

10.          Commercial aeroplanes should be introduced for the transit of light goods.

11.          The Railway stations and buildings and state buildings in the frontier zone should be after military pattern.

12. The natural barriers existing in the frontier of any country should be maintained.

13.          We should try to encourage the lower class.

14.          We must not debase any national.

15.          Civil marriages of all kinds should be encouraged.

16.          Inter-caste and inter-provincial marriages should be encouraged.

17.          Natural sons will get a status in society.

18.          The fallen women will be given em­ployment in workshops and other suitable places.

19.          The women workers should get mater­nity leaves and other special treatments.

20.          Prisons should be turned into workshops with full advantage of factories.

21.          Ex-convicts should be taken back to society and they must have employments.

22.          Death by hanging or capital punishment should be abolished as it is too barbarous.

23.          Every citizen is a free man.

24.          Let the women take lead in everything.

 

 

 

SOCIAL SERVICE BY STUDENTS AND TEACHERS

* * * the malarial districts should be divided into several circles with the village schools as centres. These sub-divisions should be known as school circles.

The boys and the teachers on Sundays and other holidays will volunteer to disinfect one after another the villages within the circle with a syringe made of metal or of bamboo as the convenience might appear, to sprinkle the liquid germicide in all the mosquito infect­ed places. The spray will destroy the germs of mosquito and other vermins. * * * In two seasons of the year, lasting for two months, the disinfecting brigades will work so that within three or four years the malarial pestilence will be extinct. * * * As for the remuneration of the boys and the teachers, they shall get early breakfast and mid-day meal and some­thing as cash remuneration for their labour. * * *

( Nation, pp 30 and 31) /

 

 

NAMES OF BOYS AND GIRLS

It is very often found that effeminate epithets and slavish cringing terms are kept up with the names of boys and girls. The names signify craving for mercy or to be submissive or docile to others. Even feminine names are given to boys. This brings on effeminacy and depressed ideas in the minds of boys and girls.

Martial names, names expressing vigour, all-conquering spirit and adamantine will as to go ahead of other nations should be given to boys and girls. Such names should be given to boys and girls as to pervade the whole at­mosphere of society with vigour, courage and self-assertive ideas. The morbid gloomy ideas must be effaced ; and vigour of life and a bold assertive will must be infused in the boys and girls. * * *

( Nation, p 26 )/

 

 

 

COMPULSORY MILITARY TRAINING

** * Military training must be made compulsory for boys and girls. In schools and colleges the class sitting will be five days in the week. Saturday will be devoted to military training, and Sunday will he utilised for village re­construction and sanitation or social service.

The boys and girls should be trained to military movements from their early days. Only musketry should be taught for a short time, say three months, so that the nation might get a powerful army at a beacon’s call. And when the boys or the girls attain the age of say twenty-three years, they should be put into the regular army for two years. * * *

( Temples and Religious Endowmettt, pp 8 and 9 )

CHAMBERS OF COMMERCE AND

CHAMBERS OF INDUSTRY

#          * * ‘Go ahead, knock down all barriers and become triumphant in the enterprise’ should be the motto of every Asian race. No weeping, no sobbing, no cry for mercy in the commercial life. Patriotism and sentimentalism will not always bring the desired result. Commerce is a stern reality and must bring out utility and real profit to the merchant. * * *

         To develop the international trade of any Asian country, say of Egypt, Persia, China or of any other part of Asia, it is necessary that a country should be divided into several sections on trade basis, i.e., the whole country should be first divided into a number of commercial centres with one principal centre as the basis. It is not necessary that the capital town will be the centre of commerce, but any other centre which has the convenience of railway communication, and of navigation, say by the rivers or seas, might be the centre of commerce from which goods might be sent out to and in which they might be received from all the different parts of the country. Under this main centre the country should be divided into provinces on the basis of commerce and industry, and the provinces should be divided into districts and sub-districts and so on till the village or village circles are reached. So that from the main centre down to village centres, there will be direct communications.

In every division or sub-division there will be one Chamber of Commerce and another Chamber of Industry. The Main office or Central office will direct the movement of commerce and industry all over the country. Through the chambers of commerce the raw materials and manufactured goods should be sent out and sold to different parts of the country and to the foreign countries for the benefit of the nation. All the details as to commerce and trade with different sub-divisions as well as with foreign countries should be under the control and management of the chamber of commerce. What I mean is that it would be a sort of meeting place for all’ the merchants and traders to consult amongst themselves as to the means of developing the internal trade. This will be to the advantage of the less prosperous traders who might take the valuable advice of the prosperous merchants and find out a proper market for the small commodities

The chamber of industry should see that the raw material in the country is manufactured into different classes of articles so that the raw material might be turned into capital and commodity. Every locality cannot produce all the different articles required in the country. According to the experience of the locality, the climate and other conveniences, industries should be located in the various parts of the country so as to make the article and production a profitable one. *         *                                 

It will be the business of the chambers of industry to keep regular information magazines, charts and almanacs as to where the raw materials are better produced and how the raw materials are utilised.

The chambers of commerce on the other hand will publish their magazines and such documents whereby the trading centres of the commercial body might get the information as to where to get the manufactured article and where to sell it.

The two Chambers should co-operate with each other. Every sympathy should be shown to the sister branches of commerce ; and the producers and salesmen must work in harmony with each other. For, if the producer takes the job and function of a salesman, sometimes a lot of trouble arises. So that, to avoid this loss of time and waste of money, commercial business should be divided into different sections under one big organisation so that the national trade and commerce might thrive well. In organisation all the different parts, divisions and sub-divisions, must work in perfect harmony with each other and be under the corfirol and direction of the main centre. *                                 *   *

Commercial Museums

The commercial museums should be established in the main centre as well as in the sub­centres so that the local trading community might be thoroughly acquainted with the movement and tendency of the commercial world. ***

 

Trade Agents

Next point to be discussed is that every factory, by individual arrangement or by combination called Trust, should train up young men as agents. The trained agents should study the national market requirements so that an individual factory or Trust will manufacture articles according to national requirements. The second point is that the entire Asian trade should also be studied so that the articles should be so manufactured as to suit the Asian taste. Another question is that every individual factory cannot send agents to the Asian countries to study the market. The Chamber of Commerce and the Chamber of Industry should take the lead in such affairs and send out trained young agents to different parts of Asia to try the market and inform both the Chambers of Commerce and Industry so that the whole commercial organisation might get direct information of the foreign countries. * * *

Parliament of Merchants

As I said before, there will be a Chamber of Commerce and a Chamber of Industry in the country itself, so, in the higher sense, there will be a representative Chamber of Commerce and Industry for the whole Asian races so that from this Chamber the news, the organisations, the requirements and the wants and kinds of manufactures of different Asian races might be easily studied. What I mean is—a Parliament of commercial men of Asian races meeting in one Chamber. This will give a solidarity to different Asian races. But one thing to be guarded against is that theological questions and racial prejudices must be snubbed down. Commerce has nothing to do with theological problems or racial prejudices. Commerce is to make money by one’s own individuality and labour. Theology is for the leisurely, unemployed priests who, finding no means of subsistence, talk about various things to create a sect and get a good living at the cost of the actual worker. The theologians are stigmatized as necessary unavoidable evils to society. But in the commercial life for the whole Asian race, theology and racial prejudices should not be brought in. Commerce should be taken as commerce. This Parliament of Merchants or as it might be called the Synod of Merchants will be the real dynamic centre of the whole of Asia. The more the Asian races can organise among themselves and unite and organise the whole of Asia, the more stronger and powerful they will grow ; and the non-Asian races will slowly retreat before this solid phalanx. Poor dejected old Asia will again be a rich vigorous young man.

( National Wealth : chapter on Chambers of Commerce and Industry )

STATE AND PRIVATE ENTERPRISES

*            * * private enterprise is to be encouraged. What I mean is that the non-utilised capital of the nation should be given an opening for investment so that a profit or dividend might be derived from the invested fund or capital. As I said before, that, in improving a State, no man or woman is to remain idle, so it is equally necessary that no capital must remain idle as not to bring on profit. Something must come out in return for that fund. Idleness, lethargy and despondency must be chucked out from the society if the nation desires to thrive and prosper ; so that the private fund, even if it be a small one, should be so invested that a return might be derived from the invest­ment. This is what I mean when I say that private enterprises are to be encouraged.

Next question that arises is that national management, national capital and national labour should be the guiding principle in this adventure. Foreign labour, foreign capital and foreign management must be eschewed.

Only the foreign expert knowledge should be utilised for training national youths on any branch of knowledge for a fixed period, say five years, so that national youths might take up the post and carry on the work smoothly. * *

*** Only under conditional cases such partial investment ( foreign investment ) can be allowed so that national labour might get employment and national capital also might get some return ; so that, within a decade or two, the expert knowledge will be transferred to national youths. * * *

To begin the work of this investment, lease is to be given by the State to a private company or syndicate to carry on the work for twenty one years. The syndicate will devise means to make the work smooth and less expensive. Generally the lease runs for a period of twenty- one years. From the public treasury no fund should be transferred to this sort of investment. First question is that if the State funds are diverted from one branch to another branch, the means of improvements in other branches are dried up. Public treasury should be used for improvements only where it is absolutely necessary, and only private funds should be utilised for private enterprises dealing with roads and railway projects, etc. For if State funds are used, there is waste of money and un­necessary big expenditure. The State officials, to keep up their position, will charge many items which are really unnecessary in a commer­cial concern.

The State officials will be for dignity and position. But in commercial concerns the main consideration is profit. Position and dignity are minor points in a commercial concern. It is for this reason State officials and treasury funds should not be employed in such management.

Also if State officials and State funds are employed, there will be a tone of patronage ; and the national intellect and firm determination and sense of responsibility will not be developed in the nation. So, to develop national respon­sibility, this sort of work should be carried on by private syndicates. * * *

* * * the State should keep control though not in a direct way. The State, no doubt, must not interfere with details ; but a general super­vision should be kept up to see that the invested money of private partners is properly used and the syndicates are not using the funds for private purposes or in a less profitable way. Therefore State control is necessary in order to ward off any mishap in the adventure.

After the expiry of the lease period, the whole concern together with the stores will be transferred to the State, and the concern will be a national property and not a private invest­ment. The State will have the option to assume the management directly under State officials, or after taking a certain percentage of profit, the management will be returned to the syndicate under specified conditions according to circumstances. ***

( National Wealth : chapter on ‘ Ways and Means' )

MACHINE POWER AND HANDICRAFT

** Now it is wrong to suppose that machine power should not be used in the country and that nations ought to depend entirely on handi­craft ; for the world is a reality and has nothing to do with sentiments or fancied ideas for the handicraft productions ; and cheap articles of inferior make are to be produced for the mass, otherwise the foreign competition will overflood and submerge the market. * * *

We are to divide the productions under two heads (i) Machine-produced articles. * * * (ii) hand-produced articles for men of fine taste and wealth having an appreciative nature for fine and artistic articles ; for handicraft gives the best productions in the country, though it is sometimes costly.

         Do not consider the nation to be an homo­geneous body. It is a fallacious idea to classify the whole nation as one stratum without any variation. The nation is formed of different strata—layer after layer. So handicraft has a great chance of finding a suitable market in the country itself and in the foreign markets. I personally examined handicrafts of different parts of Asia, and these articles are far superior to what can be made by machine power ; and those who are of good taste and wealth always prefer the handicraft to the standardized machine productions ; so that there is no danger that the handicraft will be altogether smothered out. A terror-striken fanatic man will howl and shout that the world is going to be destroyed. Hut the world moves on in its own due course. * * *

Now handicrafts, though of ancient repute and lineage, are not much advertised except through the gossip of tourists. If the museums, organisations, divisions of labour are made according to gradations, these poor scions of aristocracy will once more get a recognition in the world. The difficulty is that these articles are not brought to the notice of the public ; and so they wither out. Wailing, sobbing, lamenting and weeping are not the ways in this world. “Fight and conquer” i& the motto. Make the different classes of orga­nisations, and these articles will be highly prized again. ***

* * * the people cry for patronage and patting. This is a very low and mean device and shows the broken-hearted, dispirited state of the mind of the individual and the nation. Why stand for the smile and kiss of others ? Fight out the battle and conquer the world. •Instead of hunting out for a patron, make the organisation a thorough consistent one, and the articles will jump up into the fore­front. * * *

It is the organisation which is the real •cause of success. Put the same organisation in the Asian trade, and the ‘Morobbas’ of Banaras and other places will be sold in New York.

( National Wealth : chapter on ‘Machine Power and Handicraft')

 

WOMEN AND WEALTH

In any civilized country the society is divided into several layers. The two main classes are commonly known as upper class and lower class. The one is called the opulent or rich class and the other is the struggling and hard-working one. Question now comes, what should be the functions and legitimate works of the women of the different strata of the nation ? * * **

Whenever any question arises as to the position of women, majority of the people take a fanciful idea, and think about poetry and fineness and of the upheavals of the women’s mind or the emotional nature in them. To them women mean an object of luxury or a fanciful object of dalliance. Concisely, it is called sentimental poetry. Beyond this scope they can’t think of. But the world is a reality, a hard place where no scope for such imaginary, fanciful sentiments exists. Question now arises, though the women of the lower class must work out their own living, what should be the function of the women of the upper class ? Nobody ought to remain idle in society. Everyone must work for the nation * * *

Beside domestic work, many of the women have plenty of leisure to think of as to how' to utilise the off-hand time for some profitable purpose. The upper class of women, known as ladies, are sometimes taken as useless costly furnitures only for show and expenditure. These women of the opulent class have not to think much about of hard toil of bread- winning. But they devote much of their time in delicacy, finery, luxury and in social gossip with a dilettantic taste for music and poetry. They do not seriously study music, or asy subject, but, in a fanciful way, can warble out a few ballads and make their own class of women merry.

Now the question is every person mest work for the benefit of the nation. Opulent idlers and leisurely gossip-mongers, are lie curse to society. The women of the opulent class must call in the neighbouring poor women of the locality or village and must make a society or conversazione class to infuse the national ideas and aspirations into these less opulent and humble women and also1 to hear their grievances and wants, so that the menfolk or the upper stratum of the society might understand and get direct informations through these channels. What I mean is the women of the rich class must exert themselves to ennoble and better the condition of the poor women. Every available means should be adopted by the women of the upper class to look after the women of the toiling populace* * *

* * * depending upon others’ earnings is the most atrocious idea. So, not only men, but every woman in any Asian country must have an independent mode of living and way of thinking, so that the family will get a fair standard of life, and the village will get better sanitary conditions. In this, women must have to contribute something to the national welfare so that there will be healthy, vigorous ideas of social equality, new and vigorous augmenting thoughts and sense of national prestige in every man and woman. This idea of depending upon others for a morsel of food and enjoying the bliss of paradise upon the smile of others is the most  suicidal and galling thing. This the Asian people, specially Asian women, are made to follow in an unwilling way. So, not only men but women also must get a fair chance of earning their living in some respectable way without wounding their respectability and dignity. Every province and every locality must think out this problem. There cannot be a general rule for all countries. Independent thinking must pervade all strata of society according to local needs; and we have to devise necessary means to suit particular localities. * * *

 

But one thing to be guarded against is that women shall never be employed in police service, specially in espionage department. That will produce a disastrous effect on society. Female character is sacred, and must be respected as such. Female espions will no doubt lure the victim in their first attack, but the clever people    will later on buy off the female spies and get State secrets out of these espions. * * *

A woman has natural divinity in her, but when the thing is reversed, she becomes a veritable fiend. Every Asian nation must carefully note this delicate point—never to employ females in police service.

/ National Wealth : chapter on 1 Women and National Wealth'toiling populace. * * *

BHADRA-VESMAN

( Court of Ladies )

There: arc many ladies who have passed the B. A. and the M. A. Examinations but find no opportunity for self development. They are, therefore, overcome with a feeling of despair as if their whole lives have been frustrated.

It is, therefore, proposed that it is necessary to constitute a Court of educated ladies. None of its members shall be male, and ladies alone will do all the work on an organised bass. Ladies will enjoy full right on every subject. Ladies of different states, the Bengalees, tie Hindusthanis and others, will unite on a common platform. The Court will do whatever it thinks best for this purpose.

The first step is to publish a Bengali news­paper which will be a Weekly one in the beginning and will later be converted into a Daily paper. This paper may be named “Nai. Abhyudaya”. The next move is to establish a Research Laboratory and afterwards a Research University. The responsibility for conducting these institutions shall vest on ladies who are well known for their industry and perseverance. The research work also should appropriately devolve on them.

Ladies, both married and unmarried, will have equal right of admission into the Court and no objection shall stand on that account.

There shall be no discrimination on account of religion. The chief aim is to bring about advancement of the country. The Court will conduct its business after due consideration of all these matters.

(Translated from the Bengali in the original booklet )

 

HISTORY AND CALENDAR

#        * * there is scarcely any authentic history of the different nations of Asia. It is admittedly a well-known fact that many of the old manuscripts were accidentally or intentionally destroyed. But, inspite of the difficulties, an authentic history of old Asia ought to be attempted and written out. The only history we get of old Asia is from the pen of non-Asian people who always misconstrue the old ideas and incidents and attempt to revile and ridicule the true culture of old Asia. This is another non-Asian way of belittling Asian culture and applauding and exalting their own national exploits. The reading of such histories made by the non-Asian people is a most galling and offensive task. It is just swallowing down the insult in an abject way. It is a humiliating and debasing aspect of ancient civilization. It is therefore necessary that Asian youths and scholars should exert themselves, make combina­tions and societies, excavate old buried towns and write a history of their own countries in a correct aspect so that the Asian nations may be emboldened to greater exertions in intellec­tual aspect. Asia must be self-sufficient in every sphere of life. * * *

*           * * The next point that 1 want to mention

here is the reformation of calendar. Asia having the oldest civilization in the world is divided into so many countries having so many antecedents and precedents that it is difficult to put them under, one                 category in relation to

the keeping of time.* * *       

*           # * A convention of the different astro­nomers of Asia is to be called to devise         means for the reformation of calendar. This will be a sign of the unity of Asian races and of the rapid advancement and progress they are making in science and astronomy. * * *

( New Asia, pp 48, 49 and 50 )

 

 

WEIGHT AND MEASURE

To bring out the uniformity in a nation, one thing strikes me that there should be uniformity of weight and measure. * * *

To make the facility of trade a smooth one, it is proposed that a uniformity of weight and measure must be followed, or a means is to be devised that the local measures might easily be converted into the all-round measures of the whole country so that the merchant of one province might easily convert the measure of one province into that of another. What I mean is that if a centigrade system be intro­duced all over the country as to weight and measure, a fair chance of solution might be arrived at. Centigrade system is the easiest thing in converting one measure into another.

******* Next point is that all over Asia an attempt should be made to have uniformity of weight and measure so that Asian countries might easily exchange their goods by that standard of weight and measure. * * *

 (National Wealth, pp 179 and 180)

 

 

FLOATING JETTIES AND CANALS

 

(1) Jetties should be designed to be portable ( movable ) according to shallowness of the water. In Puri, in the Chilka Lake, in the Bay of Bengal, and in different parts of the Arabian Sea and the Indian Ocean these sorts of jetty (movable docks) should be used. They may be introduced in different parts of Burma.

This dock or jetty should be made like the hull of a man-of-war. On the roofside there will be a number of wagons on railway lines for carrying goods from the steamer to the store-room. Every jetty should be able to berth in two steamers.

(2)          Isthmus of Kra should be made into Kra canal. There will be two towns in the two ends of the canal and one in the centre. These towns should have schools, colleges, research laboratories, factories and business quarters. If properly developed these will be the finest towns in the East.

From Allahabad a canal should proceed in the southern direction, dividing Narmada, Krishna etc., and Caveri. This canal system will facilitate navigation.

(4)         The greater the number of outlets in a country, the greater will be the prosperity of the people. A railway bridge should be constructed between India and Ceylon. A wooden bridge was made in ancient time. Now an iron railway bridge of double flats, one for vehicle traffic and another for railway traffic, should be constructed.

(5)         Another point that may be suggested here is that the dry land in Rajputana should be pierced through by a number of canals as to change the atmosphere of that locality. From Dwarka, Bombay and Delhi there will be river- and canal-navigation as it is done in Russia.

 

 

CITY OF CALCUTTA

The art of town building is a very ancient subject—it is not merely piling of bricks and stones, but shows the mental temperament of the people of the age. It is the psychological representation in solid masonry works. Town planning depicts the real national life.

Now to think out the ancient plan as re­presented by Vyasa in the building of Indra- prastha, we find that Maya, who is a foreign architect, drew up three plans for the Royal palaces. One of these plans was selected as suitable for India. Maya seems to be an Assyrian architect of high eminence, for in the excavations of Assyria the arches and pillars are found to have much affinity with the Indian style. So we come to the conclusion that Maya was an Assyrian architect.

The main principles which are to be noticed in the formation of a town, besides Royal palaces which depend much upon wealth and fancy of the kings, may be outlined as follows :—

The Royal palaces or seat of Governments should be placed at a prominent height, i. e., at a greater elevation than all other parts of the town or locality. From this centre roads will emanate according to the direction of light and air, proceeding towards the riverside. In this the main point which is to be noted is the direction of light, shade and air in the different seasons of the year.

An open space should be laid out as a recreation ground. Then come the residences of the officials. In the end of the town, near the riverside, there will be the soldiers’ barracks.

The shops and the houses of the labourers should be at a distance from the Royal palaces ; for the shopkeepers will get a greater profit by selling their goods to the labouring people. It is a fact that retail dealers derive greater profits by selling their articles to the labouring consumers than to the rich people.

The streets of the town should be broad and straight, as there should be easy passage of air. The streets should be according to the direction of the wind.

In ancient India, as evidenced in the old part of Ispahan in Persia, we find streets are broad and straight with trees to make shades in the middle part of the streets.

Now the question is that Calcutta is fast extending, and, in future, the town will be a very big one. What would be the shape and dimension of the future Calcutta is a question to be thought out. Calcutta is divided into two portions on the eastern and western sides of the river Ganges. Both sides are known as Calcutta.

The future town will extend from the sea­side, Diamond Harbour or Port Canning or thereabout, to Jessore and Khulna, that is to say, about two hundred and fifty miles in length. Four broad roads are to be laid out. The roads should be two hundred feet wide having twenty- five feet wide footpaths on either side. So that the whole open space will be two hundred and fifty feet wide. In the centre i. e., along the middle part of the road there should be a garden—a grassy lawn with high-backed benches (settles ) for persons to repose and aqueduct for cooling down the air. The water in the aqueduct will be mainly for cooling the air. The water of the different levels will be passed through culverts under the ground level. At the end of a crossing there will be an over­bridge Tor going from one direction to another.

Now the office clerks of Calcutta cannot remain near the heart of the city. They might reside in different localities far from the office quarters. The carriage and conveyance from Khulna and Jessore down to Diamond Harbour will be by motor vehicles—thirty-two wheeled double deckers—so that one hundred or more persons might be accomodated. The goods van for vegetable baskets should be kept attached to motor cars or trucks so that the people, vendors from Jessore or Khulna, after their night meal, can sleep in those cars which would bring them to the market places of Calcutta in the early morning. The office clerks can come to the motor cars at half-past seven with their midday meals and attend offices at regular time. As the thirtytwo wheeled motor car can­not turn about to negotiate sharp bends, smaller motor vehicles should carry the passengers from the junctions of the broad and the feeder roads to take them to their respective offices. Necessary steps should be taken that no in­convenience is felt in the journey. This is the first item for expanding the town.

The garden in the centre of the broad street, the aqueducts, the water passage, the culvert system for controlling the direction and level of the water and the overhead bridges will bring about vast improvements in road planning ; and the people who might live in different parts of bigger Calcutta would find no difficulty in regularly attending their daily work in offices.

Every big village in the large urban area should have its jurisdictional administration in­tact. This point is to be taken into considera­tion when places like Penity, Agarpara and so forth will be absorbed in the big town planning.

In the improvement works tanks should not be filled up, but excavated ; for the air will be heated by the filling up of tanks.

Every road should be made, as far as possible, straight and broad. Parks should be made separately for men and women.

The front portion of a house should be reserved for opening showrooms and shops ; the entrance door should be made in the back side.

Every village should be an independent town. There should be library, music hall, cinema hall and such things as the civilised life requires.

Now the question comes about the proprietor­ship of the houses. The old houses should be demolished and the new ones should be raised. The proprietorship of the houses should not be eliminated. The house should come to the owner by his payment of twenty  five years’ rent. So that there will not be any heart-burning and tribulation of mind. Eviction law should not be applied. Application of the above principles is the most delicate part of the problem.

Another question that is to be considered is the strand road. The strand road along­side the Ganges should be greatly extended and developed. But many temples are situated on the Ganges side. Either strips of land may be allotted for temple purposes or the strand road may be diverted where it is necessary to preserve the existing temples. Anyhow it is a problem to be considered by the town planning authorities ; for in the new town good roadsr gardens and convenience of modern society are to be made out.

One word about the disposal of refuse matters of the town. No animal or human excretions are to be wasted ; these should be utilised to manure the fields.

All smaller roads running east to west should be made to converge, more or less, on the Ganges side. Along with the two hundred and fifty feet roads as mentioned above, cross roads should be laid out extending from the Ganges side to the eastern direction. By the above town planning system the districts of 24 perganas, Jessore and Khulna will be one block, though the administrative jurisdictions will be separate. By this process there will be great expansion of the convenience of city life.

As for the town at the other side of the river Ganges, the same planning might be adopted, covering the whole region from sea­side to Midnapur, Howrah, Hughli, Burdwan and Nadia districts. The length of the new town can be guessed, but not so the breadth of the town from riverside to the localities inside the Burdwan district. There should be quick transport arrangement so that persons living in Burdwan and other distant places can regularly attend offices in the morning.

Bridges should be made by piers, or revolving bridge or Black Friar’s bridge as in London, or any other new devices may be adopted to construct bridges over the Ganges for the easy transit of goods and passengers. These few suggestions have been given here as preliminaries only, and they require development and modification as necessary during execution of the schemes.

Another point which might be suggested is that overhead railway's should be opened as in Liverpool. The passenger trains will stop only at the junctions of the main streets to carry passengers coming from the low-level roads.

These are broad suggestions, and amplifica­tions and improvements may be made during the actual execution of the projects. The districts of 24 perganas, Jessore and Khulna on the eastern side, and, Midnapur, Howrah, Hughly, Burdwan and Nadia on the western side will come under one block. London is built in this pattern. The bigger Calcutta is rushing to that end. The people should give special attention to this town planning.

 

 

FORMATION OF UNIVERSITIES

To form and develop universities the follow­ing plan might be suggested :—

Three districts might be made into one unit according to population. The unit should have one University Bank with a capital of two crores. The bank will circulate the fund within the unit and must not go beyond that limit so that the local people might get easy facilities to develop their trade. From the university officers one should be the director of the bank so that the bank management should be under the control of the university. There should be a Bank Vice-principal who will control the capital aspect of the university.

The second point is that the invested money should have a controller who will be the comm­ercial Vice-chancellor of the university. Every quarterly or half-yearly the interest of the business investments should be calculated and accounted for and such interests and commercial or factory profits should be closely examined to check up the total fund at the time of scrutiny. From the university there will be one Vice- chancellor for factory and commercial business.

From the profit of the investments the teachers will be regularly paid. Proper remu­neration must be paid to them, otherwise the teachers, male or female, will not open their mouths. This is one part of the expenditure. The second item will lie the buying of books and necessary instruments for research work.

From the residue of the income the build­ing plan is to be gradually executed, raising solid structures for the university. Every year from the residue of the income burnt-clay build­ings are to be erected so that in ten or fifteen years the university might have big buildings and suitable mansions. The beginning of the university should be mud huts and mud tiles. To start with, a poor beginning should be made.

The students should work in the factory in day time to earn their living so that they might pay expenses for boarding, lodging and tuition. From seven to ten will be class hours in the morning. From twelve to six will be the factory time. Evening should be kept free for the study of lessons. Research will be the main subject of study, not mere story reading. The boys should be encouraged to save something so that when they would go out of the university, they might collectively start a business of their own. Thus when out of college they will not be thrown in the streets.

The female department should be a separate one, and the girl students should be encouraged in the same way, only in a different aspect, so that the girls may get a living when out of college.

In the university painting and sculpture should be among the principal subjects of study. In every decade the curriculum should be changed to make the university go abreast with the world. Hut the main principle should be research work in every branch of learning. This is how from a small beginning a gigantic university might be made out. Every three districts should come under one university unit so that the whole country is made into a number of university units ( districts ). The different details of the departments should be developed by the university authorities.

 

 

 

RIGHTS OF MANKIND

Eleven Aphorisms

1. Nation is above religion.

2. Individual is above creed

3 .It is sin to keep man idle.    

4. It is sin to keep land fallow.

5. Every person has right to live.

6. Every person has right to eat.

7. E very person has fight to free speech.

8. Every person has right to be equal to his compeer.

9. Every person has right to free education.

10. Every person has right to free medicine.

11.IndustrializetheNation.

 




SOCIAL THOUGHTS

- BY MOHENDRANATH DUTT

Publisher’s Note

This booklet should be regarded as a continuation of our “Rights of Mankind” published in August, 1955. It contains some of the items which appeared in our aforesaid publication.



CONTENTS

I          WOMEN & EMPLOYMENT .

(.First circulated in April. 1954 )

II        WOMEN & NATION ...

( First circulated in September, 1954 )

III      REORGANISATION OF UNIVERSITY AND EDUCATION  ...

( First circulated in September. 1954 )

IV      TEMPLE & UNIVERSITY ...

( From notes delivered on 30tli September. 1954 )

V  SOME ASPECTS OF PLANNING ...

( From notes delivered on 6th November, 1954 )

VI  A FEW SUGGESTIONS ...

( From notes delivered on 6th November, 1954 )

VII ABOUT OPENINGS AND IMPROVEMENTS

( From notes delivered on 7th October, 1955 )

VIII  STEPS TO IMPROVE A NATION ...     ... 17

( Lectures delivered on 19th October, 1955 )

 

WOMEN AND EMPLOYMENT

1.        In the Board of Controlment of Temples half the number of members will be women. It is their own right; the women contribute largely to the build­ing and , upkeep of temples. (Vide “Temples and Religious Endowments” by A Social Thinker).

 

2.        In the University, Senate or Board, half the members will be women, as the women students are fast increasing.

 

 

3.        In the Research laboratories the women scholars should be largely employed. By their patience and perseverance they outvie the male scholars.

 

4.        In Medical departments separate classes should be arranged for women students to improve the treatment of special female diseases. In the hospitals women should be largely employed as doctors and nurses.

 

 

5.        In Accounts Departments and Message Depart­ments viz., Post and Telegraph offices, women should be largely employed. No restriction is to be made for academicals certificates.

      6.  Women should be employed as editors ; and services in the Press and newspapers should be sepa­rately reserved for women. In the general clerical staff women should be largely employed. No distinction is to be made for religion.

7.         For teachers in the infant classes for boys and girls, women coaches are to be employed. In Legis­lature the members will be women as far as possible. In all public services women should be largely employed. For juvenile offences women judges are apt to shrewdly decide the cases.

 

8.         In railway trains women attendants are necessary specially for female travellers.        

 

 

9.         For employing women in offices, a departmental examination is to be held. The examination should be easy and smooth so that women candidates might in­creasingly enter into offices.

 

10.      Painting, Photography, Dancing and Music class­es are to be arranged for girls. The poverty of the nation, partially, might be solved if women are allow­ed to earn their own livings.

 

 

11.      Women and toilers will lead the nation.

 

 

 

WOMEN AND NATION

To improve and uplift a nation, the women should come to the forefront in every sphere of activity. Besides the other lines of action, the editorial profession should be insisted on. A daily or weekly newspaper should be started by women toilers (The name of the paper should be “Nari-Abhyudaya”). From the editor-in-chief down to the compositor, all will be women. Social improvement of* women will be the main topics of writing. Religious controversies should be a minor point in social life. The press staff will be composed of the Hindu, Mohamedan and Christian women. The whole aim will be how to improve the status of women in oriental countries. The topics will be above religion but purely socialistic.

In case of editorial aberrations the offence should not be handled by police magistrates. The Court of Editors will judge the offence. The punishment will be the suspension of the paper from three to six issues. Every province should have a Court of Editors. It is not a criminal offence but difference of opinions.

In case of academical discrepancy, Court of Senate will try the case. The dignity of the students must be maintained in every way. The police or the police- magistrate must not be called in to check down discre­pancies.                                                                                                                 

                       The Senate should be composed of members, half of which should be women. As the women students are fast increasing, the members of Senate will be women by half the number. Women professors and lecturers should be encouraged. The University examiners will be women by half the number. The nation must have a bold front. The women will be put into the forefront in every sphere of activity.

 

 

REORGANISATION OF UNIVERSITY AND EDUCATION

1.       Medicine, Law, and Engineering (Mechanical) should be free from University entanglements.

2.       Examinations relating to different professional lines as well as fine arts should be kept free from University control. •

*

3.       Mechanical Engineering, Statuary, Sculpture, Ar­chitecture, Painting and so forth should get equal status in education ; and they must be free from University controversies.

 

4.            General proficiency will be tested, and nobody should thwart the students  ambition.

 

 

5.       Women candidates will get more preference to male candidates.

 

6.       Eighty-five per cent of the candidates should be allowed to pass. This should be taken as the normal standard of progress in our educational institutions.

 

 

7.       The general language of the students will be English and Bengali.

 

8.       Music should be included in the curriculum.

 

      9.      Facilities for researches should be greatly increased ; and admission of scholars(both men and women) should be made easy.

10.      There is another sort of examination called the American Postal Examination ; this may be introduced and developed after due consideration and deliberation.

 

11.      Academical offences should not be handled by the police. This debases the nation. The Board of Academy should decide the cases.

 

 

 

TEMPLE AND UNIVERSITY

1.       Universities are to be formed at Kalyani, Nabadwip, Tarakeswar and Belur.

2.       Universities are for the benefit of the nation and not for thwarting its progress. Besides ordinary univer­sities, there should be universities for research.

3.       Expenses of education and researches should be met from the court fees and revenue stamps, excise duties on alcohols, denatured spirits, tobacco, opium etc., and taxes on temples and religious endowments.

4.       Eighty-five per cent of the temple incomes should be taken away by taxation. Small temples may get Rs. 50/- to Rs. 30 per month for their expenses. Tie big temples should get for their maintenance Rs. 5000 - per annum. Maximum number of temple attendants should be six.

     5.Temple wealth should be utilized for educa­tion and research works. Temple is a religious shop. It may be called a sort of zemindary ; it is a catering house where cooked food is served for money. Temple is also an octroi office. It is a private loan office. Although it cannot be called a hotel or club, it is often used as a sort of pension club, and, in many cases, it is found to be a gambling den.

6.        The old idea of priestly benefit should not be tolerated. To regulate temples and religious endowments, there should be (1) Board of Control (2) Board of Auditors (3) Board of Taxation (4) Board of Utility. Half the number of members in these Boards should be women as the women do contribute a greater sum for the upkeep of temples.

7.        Another point that may be suggested here is that a Research university is to be established for women. For their diligence and perseverance the girl students are sure to turn out to be very successful research scholars. Their admission should be made easy. The girl students should be admitted to research work on passing the elementary examination on the special sub­ject of their research. Instead of charging any fees, small remunerations from the general fund should be paid to these students so that they might meet part of their expenses.

 

8.        Even small temples should be used as research laboratories for women. The excess rooms and apart­ments, other than those actually used for the deities, should be utilised as research laboratories and educa­tional institutions.

9.        In North Calcutta some of the houses of the Tagore family, Bethune College, School buildings near the Hedua Park (Azad Hind Bag) and similar other buildings may be requisitioned for setting up women’s research laboratories.

10.      Temple in the one end and universities in the other end, all these institutions must be remodelled and changed to suit the present need of the nation.

11.      The aim of education is for the benefit of the nation and not the examination on foreign ideas and foreign books.

 

 

 

SOME ASPECTS OF PLANNING.

1.       Citizenship to alien traders should be restricted.

2.       Alien labourers should be excluded by all means.

3.       Alien merchants may be allowed to carry, on business.

4.       Alien preachers should be excluded.

5.       Along with the- development of our internal roads and communications we should immediately plan to develop the whole Asian land mass with roads and railways and the modern message system.

6.       The above foreign communications will greatly help to develop the Asian federation.

7.       More attention is to be paid to navigation by means of rivers and canals. The number of agricultural canals should be increased.

8.       Along with the power-driven light water-crafts the country boats should be maintained.

9.       Canals should have tow-paths so that the horse- towing system may be introduced and developed.

10.    Commercial aeroplanes should be introduced for the transit of light goods.

11.    The Railway stations and buildings and state buildings in the frontier zone should be after  military pattern.

         

12.       The natural barriers existing in the frontier of any country should be maintained.

 

13.       We should try to encourage the lower class.

14.       We must not debase any national.

15.       Civil marriages of all kinds should be encouraged.

16.       inter-caste and inter-provincial marriages should be encouraged.

17.       Nature sons will get a status in society.

18.       The fallen women will be given employments in workshops and other suitable places.

19.       The women workers should get maternity leaves and other special treatments.

20.       Prisons should be turned into workshops with full advantage of factories.

21.       Ex-convicts should be taken back to society, and they must have employments.

22.       Death by hanging or capital punishment should be abolished as it is too barbarous.

23.       Every citizen is a free man.

24.       Let the women take lead in everything.

 

 

 

A FEW SUGGESTIONS

1.       Every district town should have a public library, public local museum and a local research laboratory for the production of the district articles (main or special commodities of the district). ,

2.       The women should take the lead in research work. Research work in every subject on scientific basis should be the main object of future civilization. Women will take the lead in every sphere of activity.

t

3.       Manure and fuel should be preserved and not wasted in any way. Waste materials should be utilised in making manure or fuel.

4.       Fruits, grains and flowers should be improved by,scientific process. Cattle breeding should be a promi­nent industry.    

5.       The bricks should be used as perforated ones, as they are light and durable.

6.       Silkworms and cocoons should be largely used from various sorts of shrubs and trees.

7.       All burnt-clay articles such as pottery, brick or utensil should bear the stamp of the year and the name of the reigning person or sovereignty. It is for the archeologist in future ages.

8.       The women should take the lead in the new civilisation. Every material     object should be utilised for the benefit of the mankind. The new civilisation should have a new feature in every sphere of life

 

 

 

 

ABOUT OPENINGS AND IMPROVEMENTS

( From notes delivered on 7. 10. 55. )

1.       Women should be largely employed in Accounts Department.

2.       Women should be largely employed in Message Department.

3.      Women should be employed in the different minor branches of the Government and the private sectors.

4.       As the number of female candidates are fast increasing, the education system should be thoroughly remodelled. The Vice-Chancellor should be a woman. The Senate and the Syndicate should be composed largely of women graduates so that the women members might reshape the educational system.

5.       Research laboratories and colleges should be established in every big town.

6.       Men will have their research laboratories ; women should have research laboratories specially of their own.

7.       Education will be governed by the requirements of factories and research laboratories.

 

8.        Temples and  religious endowments should be governed by women members. As the contributions are made largely by the women devotees, the women trus­tees will guide the management. There will be a board of auditors, a board of Accountants, a board of taxation, and a bqard of utility. Half the members of these boards will be women, and, if possible, the number of female members should be greater than that of the male ones.

9.        An every district there will be a museum and also libraries for the local people. Herein the work of collection, distribution and so forth will be guided and controlled by women. Furthermore, every botanical garden and every zoological garden will be turned into a college. The women candidates will carry on research in such a college. It will not be a sight-seeing spot or pleasure garden but a regular college.

10.     The university curriculum should not be a stiff  one, both for entrance and passing the examination.

11.     The woman Vice-Chancellor and the Syndicate composed largely of women members will surely carry out the work very efficiently.

12.     Every means should be sought to encourage the women to enter into state services. To decrease the poverty of the country, the women folks should be largely employed as the earning units of the country.

     13. In botanical and zoological gardens, gramophone- organs should be largely used to enable the birds to acquire the power of singing by hearing the record sound. Electric bulbs should be lighted up in the night-time so that fruits might be of good size, good colour and good taste. Birds and animals should be well treated so that they might learn music and drink in other human qualities.



STEPS TO IMPROVE A NATION

 

      (1) Land Tenure

To keep up the stability of a nation, a good land tenure system is to be first sought after,

The permanent income of a person depends much upon the land tenure. On the nice arrangement of land tenure the prosperity and permanency of a nation depend. The question of land tenure is being much discussed now-a-days, and we need not dilate much upon this point. (For the author’s views on the subject the readers may refer to “National Wealth” pp 166-178).

      (2) Temple Tenure

The temple tenure is the next item to improve a civilization. Temples should be considered as the trade affairs. The temple belongs partly to the zemindary system and partly to the factory system. The zemindary portion of the temple tenure will come under the land-tenure Acts, but, for those temples that are isolated (not within any organised group or com­bination ) or that have relatively meagre allowances, the following ryles might be adopted ; because, as minor temples, they come under the laws of the factory regulations (for the definition of factory the readers may kindly refer to the author’s “Rights of mankind” P- 6 ):—

Every isolated temple must pay a revenue of 85% to the State. The number of temple attendants will be three to four ; any greater number of attendants should not be allowed in the case of small temples. The temple income, the revenue as stated above, should be used for educational purposes. The contractor, or lessee of the temple, should look after the repairs of the temples and their improvements as, may be necessary for the convenience of the visitors.

 

The State will take 85% of the net income. For the control of temples and so forth there will be a board of auditors, a board of utility and a board of taxation (Vide “Temples a Religious Endowments” by a Social Thinker). Half the number of members in these boards should be women, as the women devotees contribute largely for the upkeep of temples. In reality, these buildings are made by the women, contributing in their devotional mood.

 

A temple is considered a catering shop where cooked food is sold to private persons. It is an octroi office. It is a private loan office. It is a gambling den. These are the aberrations which must be checked.

The temple belongs to no personal property; it belongs to no particular sect. It is a State property. From the temple-taxes about fifty crores of rupees are to be collected and the same should be devoted to educational purposes.

In Bengal the temples should not be abolished or closed down, but they should be treated as a running business, coming under the factory laws. In some of the non-Bengalee provinces the temples have considera­ble hoarded wealth which should be utilised for edu­cational purposes without paying any compensation to the business proprietors.

Any how, temple tenure must be considered as a national problem. According to circumstances and the temperament of the people, rules for temple affairs and suitable laws should be made and promulgated.

(3) Factory Tenure, and (4) Education Tenure

Factory should be made according to the require­ments of the people; it is not the aim of the natio­nal life, but factory or the  Earning centre should be the main object of national life.

In ancient India forest life, or the life of recluse in old age, was the central point of education or train­ing, and so the system of education was made after the forest life.

But now-a-days as factory is the centre of natio­nal life, education should be remodelled according to national requirements. The factory, or earning centre, requires trained hands or expert men. So national edu­cation should be remodelled after this new set up. Every branch of education, for both men and women, should be remodelled after the national requirements as stated above.

(5) How to deal with the Ramblers

The question now comes in national life is how to deal with five million of ramblers (Ramtas). These unproductive consumers as they are called should be put to work. How to utilise them for the increment of national wealth is the question. The ramblers should be utilised for agricultural work, or factory work, or for any work which the social requirements might put in. Besides the professional priests, who have the same sort of profession, the ramblers or un­productive consumers should be utilised for some pro­ductive works. The old ideas of forest life and mendi­cants will not hold good now. But any work or labour must be utilised for the improvement of the nation. The ramblers should be put to some effective works.

The above tenures as well as the case of ramblers have been discussed to show as to how to improve a nation.

 

PRAYER

Oh ! Mighty Mind, my preceptor,
The Soul of my sole!
Let me have faith in thee,
Not hither and thither to roll.
The shaky mind of mine
Be strong and straight in view;
Bestow thy blessings on me
To visualize the truth through you.

Shyamapada Pal

Powered By: ardentwebmedia